YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

Journal or Narrative of a Conspiracy
Journal ou Dictation d'une Conspiration

Journal of
til
Pontiac's Conspiracy
1763

Published by
CLARENCE MONROE BURTON
Under the Auspices of the
Michigan Society of the Colonial Wars
Edited by M. Agnes Burton

Speafcer-Hines Printing Company
Detroit

Preface
The Pontiac Manuscript, or journal, has for years been
considered the most important document in existence con
taining an account of the conspiracy of the Ottawa chief.
It has twice been translated and is the foundation of
various novels and dramas picturing the times of the
French and Indian war. It is the document upon which
Francis Parkman so cleverly built his history of the events
of 1763, Its history so far as known has been related by
Parkman and by others, and many conjectures have been
made regarding its authorship. That it was originally the
work of a Frenchman is evident throughout. The appar
ent anxiety to place the French in a favorable light, to
explain their difficult position and justify their actions
could only have been expressed by a Frenchman. His
knowledge of the happenings within and without the fort,
his familiarity with the motives and actions of Pontiac, is
sufficient proof that he was a Frenchman of influence both
with the Indians and the English, His description of the
minute details attending Pontiac's councils makes it im
possible to doubt the author's presence on those occasions.
The manuscript was thought to have been written by
the assistant priest of Ste. Anne's Church, and the fact
that the manuscript was at one time owned by Father
Gabriel Richard, the priest who was in charge of the same
church from 1798-1833, adds color to this conjecture. A
comparison, however, with the writing of that priest still
preserved in St, Anne's records, destroys that theory.
Prof. Ford thinks that it was written by some one within
the fort, and suggests Robert Navarre, Following this
suggestion, a comparison of this document with many of
the extant records in the hand of Navarre seems to point
to a satisfactory solution. Specimens of the journal, a
page from Ste. Anne's Records and a deed by Navarre are
given herewith for the purposes of comparison. A close
examination of each shows similarity between the journal
and the Navarre deed. The writer is not as neat and
painstaking in his journal as in his public papers, but the

8 Preface
same style and form of writing is found in every line.
He has evidently kept an accurate chronology of daily
events, but has from day to day turned back and filled in
with more minute details, as for example the description
of the conduct of Luneau on pp. 140-142, and many similar
passages. Although Navarre did not reside within the fort, his
easy access in the performance of his duties gave him the
complete knowledge of affairs within.
He was a man of some education, had been the Royal
Notary of the place under French rule and hoped to con
tinue in a similar office after the British came. He was
recommended by the British Commandant as worthy of
confidence and was retained to conduct many of the duties
of the post where both the English and the French were
concerned. His long career in active service, begun in 1734,
had made him thoroughly familiar with the languages of
the Indians, for whom he frequently acted as interpreter.
At the time of the siege he was living on his farm on the
southwest side of the village. This farm is now within
the limits of the city of Detroit and bears the name of
Navarre or Brevoort farm, about two miles below the
centre of the city. The land was fonnerly occupied by
the Pottawattami Indians and was given by that tribe to
their friend, Robert Navarre, whom they affectionately
called "Robiche," Jean Marie Alexis Navarre, a son of
Robert Navarre, was born and baptized at the house of
his parents, and not in the church, on Sept, 22, 1763, The
child was born on the night of his baptism, and the church
entry was made the following day. This appears from
the record and indicates the freedom the members of the
Navarre family had in entering the besieged town. There
fore it seems quite plausible to attribute the journal to
Robert Navarre.
Before leaving the subject the' editor wishes to add a
word concerning Sir Robert Davers, In the Acts of the
Privy Council, Colonial Series, Vol. 1745-1^66, under the
date of Aug. 31, 1763, there is a petition of Sir Robert
Davers to the Board of Trade for a grant of Grosse Isle
and several other little islands surrounding it. Isle Aux
Dinde and lands on the eastern shore of the Detroit river
from Lake Erie on the south to the River Aux Canards

Preface 9
on the north. Sir Robert was killed before the petition
was referred to the Board, as recorded in the diary, and
the Indians made use of some of these islands during the
siege.
C. M. BURTON.
Detroit, Nov., 1913,

Translator's Preface
The so-called Pontiac Manuscript is an intensely illumi
nating document for its gossip, information and folk-lore,
and the various side-lights which it throws on the memo
rable siege of Detroit by the Indians in 1763, but it is
historical rather than literary, as even the most hasty
reader will perceive. As translator I have been concerned
to reproduce the original in an intelligible, if not elegant
English, and at the same time to leave untouched as much
as possible the verbosity, discursiveness, and repetitions,
which are so characteristic of the early work. However,
what Pope called the "illiteracies" will not appear, though
interwoven all through with the rhetorical peculiarities :
the unknown writer displays such an utter indifference to
matters of punctuation, spelling, composition, and gram
mar that it would be hazardous to attempt to perpetuate
any of his vagaries. Still, it is certain that they have
added greatly to the task of translation. Through the fact
that capital letters are used so indiscriminately, and punc
tuation so neglected and capricious, it is frequently diffi-
cut to tell where phrases or sentences end or begin; and
then, outside of the traditional combinations the spelling
is surprisingly phonetic, which helps to make the reading
of many passages and parts quite a tour de force.
The question of the authorship of the manuscript has
been a subject of speculation at different times, but noth
ing definite has ever been established. Parkman in his
Conspiracy of Pontiac draws upon the facts of the manu
script which he knew through a copy loaned him by Gen.
Lewis Cass, and he makes the statement that it is "con
jectured to be the work of a French priest." Since he
makes general acknowledgment of his indebtedness to
Gen. Cass for materials dealing with the war and Detroit,
one may infer, I think, that he was merely indorsing a
tradition which was current in the French family who were
in possession of the document in Gen. Cass' time.
It is well known that there were only two priests at
Detroit during the period of the siege : Father Potier, Jes
uit missionary to the Hurons, whose mission was on what

Translator's Preface 11
is now the Canadian side of the river ; and Father Bocquet,
a Franciscan, who was in charge of St. Anne's church,
within the enclosures of the Fort.
Now as to Father Potier: There are several specimens
of his composition and writing extant and nowhere do
they show the least resemblance to the hand of the Pontiac
manuscript. Father Potier wrote an almost uncial script,
and a page of his writing reminds one of the painstaking
efforts of some mediaeval copyist. The Pontiac manu
script, on the other hand, is in the ordinary running hand
which was the pride of the French writers of the eighteenth
century. Father Potier was something of a scholar, also ; he com
posed a Grammar of the Huron Language, which is full
of Latin terminology, and the registry of baptisms in his
parish he kept in Latin, — all of which goes to show, it
seems to me, that he would hardly be guilty of such
egregious language errors as the Pontiac manuscript
abounds in. It is hard to imagine a man with any sort
of Latin training using in his mother tongue singular verbs
for plurals and vice versa, or disregarding the commonest
gender agreements, or composing sentences so loose and
rambling in structure as frequently to be almost inane.
The fact is, the good father did not write French that
way. For many years he kept a Livre de Compte, or
account book, of the business transactions of his mission,
and while he treated the matter of capital letters with some
startling liberality, his spelling and syntax are quite reli
able. Another point : Whenever he signs his name in the
records it is always Potier, yet the writer of the manu
script frequently, commonly, in fact, refers to him as
Poitier. Now I do not believe he would all at once have
developed such carelessness in regard to his own name,
even in his old age.
Another point: According to Elliott's investigations
into the history of the Jesuit missions at Detroit, Father
Potier enjoyed the very closest friendship with that Bap
tiste or Pierre Meloche who lived up above the Fort and
was Pontiac's intimate and adviser, and he was himself on
friendly terms with him. Now, though it is certain that
among all the habitants of the region Meloche was deepest
in Pontiac's councils, it is equally plain that the writer

12 Translator's Preface
of the manuscript had no regard for Pontiac, as is evident
from more than one statement which characterizes him as
murderous, treacherous, dishonest, and pagan.
The greatest argument, however, against Father Potier's
authorship of the manuscript is the internal evidence of
the document itself which, in my opinion, points unmis
takably to some writer within the Fort who, through the
intercourse which was constantly kept up between the
French of the village and stockade and the settlers up
and down the river, and the friendly relations which were
enjoyed with the Indians, knew all that was going on and
was thus able to discuss and describe events with a sur
prising show of familiarity.
Still, when one comes to examine the manuscript narra
tive carefully it is seen that there is a marked difference
in the treatment of various parts; occurrences and doings
among the Indians are sketched with seeming fidelity and
objectivity, yet with a knowledge which might easily have
been gained from rumor and gossip circulating among the
French and Indians; on the other hand, everything which
has to do with the life of the garrison, especially in the
martial aspect of events as they unroll from day to day,
is given with all possible detail and circumstance. In fact,
the atmosphere is the atmosphere of the Fort, and the
viewpoint that of an eye-witness. Chit-chat about this
and that ; such statements as "It was brought to the knowl
edge of the Commandant at three o'clock," or "At five
o'clock it was known in the Fort by a Frenchman who
had gone out," or "News reached the Fort at four o'clock" ;
the exact number of men who engaged in the various
sorties; all the interesting and loquacious details of the
erection of the cavalier or portable bastion; such turns as
"The Indians came to fire on the Fort," etc. ; the thickness
of planking in certain boats and the length of chains used
with grappling hooks; casual reference to the fact that
people heard shots fired in this or that direction, — all this
and much more like it helps to weave a tissue of petty
detail which is so significant as a whole. It is therefore
pretty certain that the Fort is the real locus of the com
position. Now, who of all the French within the Fort might have
been the author of the manuscript? When this question

Translator's Preface 13
is asked everyone thinks at once of Father Bocquet, the
Recollect curate of St. Anne's, for he was in the very
center of events and abundantly qualified to write a most
interesting story. But did he do so?
With Father Bocquet, as with Father Potier, it is a
question of scholarship which is the disturbing one. As
one reads over the records of St. Anne's church left by
Father Bocquet one is struck by their clearness and exact
ness; they are carefully made. And on those occasions
where there was reason for more than the stereot3rped
statements he writes with a command of the language and
an observance of its forms which are entirely lacking in
the manuscript. In fact, it would seem quite impossible
that the hand which wrote the accurate parish register
could be the same one which composed the rambling and
more or less illiterate story of the siege.
The author of the journal-like narrative makes mention
of the church holy days as they come along, but with one
singular omission : he notes Sunday, May 22, as Pentecost,
but no attention is called to the fact that the following
Sunday, May 29, is trinity Sunday (fete de la Trinite),
though he records again that Thursday, June 2, is Corpus
Christi Day, and June 9 is Little Corpus Christi Day. The
church records give ample evidence that Father Bocquet
was exact and painstaking in his churchly duties, and even
the Pontiac manuscript bears witness in more than one
place to his punctilious regard for church observances; it
seems, therefore, hard to believe that he would have
neglected an important entry like that in his journal, sur
rounded as it was with other festival days. Undoubtedly
the narrative was composed after the siege, either from
memoranda or brief diarial notes, but this would make
such an oversight in a well-trained priest just as unlikely.
Again the question recurs. Who did write the Pontiac
manuscript? And after having spun my theories so far
I am compelled to acknowledge that no one knows. One
of Goethe's characters in his Iphigenia says :
"Much talking is not needed to refuse.
The other hears in all naught but the No !"
And probably some who have followed this foreword so
far will think the same. The elimination of the two priests
from likelihood of the authorship has not solved the prob-

14 Translator's Preface
lem, however much it may have narrowed it down. It
draws the cordon, as it were, a little tighter around the
Fort, but as in the days of the siege there is still plenty
of opportunity for the Frenchman to escape. And so far
he has done so.
In all probability, if the manuscript were intact to-day,
or if what is left were perfectly whole and legible, the
identity of the writer would be disclosed; it is quite likely
that many marginal notes are missing, as some even now
are almost if not quite obscured. And it is quite likely,
too, that the missing pages of the conclusion of the manu
script may have held the writer's name, for it does not
sound like an anonymous document.
Now if I were to hazard a conjecture as to the author
I should say it was probably — notice the probably — Robert
Navarre, "the Scrivener," once sub-intendant and notary
at Fort Pontehartrain for the French king, and in the days
of the British occupation still keeping the notarial records.
The manuscript is entirely silent about him, a very sig
nificant fact, it seems to \ne, for he was exceedingly well
known and prominent in the affairs of the settlement. He
was a man of parts, with an intelligence half literary, half
military, and especially well fitted to appreciate all that was
happening around him.
I cannot close this little disquisition without expressing
a translator's joy over the many quaint and curious words
and phrases which I have come upon in the perusal of the
old document. The French of Detroit in that early day,
shut away as the post was from intercourse with the
mother country, was in many respects the French of an
older period, with a large number of special words and
phrases which had come from life in the wilderness.
Twice in the manuscript occurred the word sacquaquois,
used with a feeling quite French; but though the word
was evidently Gallicised it was just as plainly not French.
Suspecting that it was Indian I submitted it to a Chippewa
friend who on more than one occasion has helped me in
similar difficulties; he recognized the word at once from
its Chippewa cognate as meaning a "yell or shout of
victory." This old story of the siege of Detroit is a chronicle out
of age long past, and yet it is a story with so much human

Translator's Preface 15
interest in it that it ought to prove fascinating reading to
the descendants of those first settlers of Detroit, and to all
others who call themselves the city's children. Mr. Burton,
by bringing it to public notice again and putting it within
the reach of every one, is doing a real service to the
people of Detroit and the commonwealth,
R, CLYDE FORD,
Ypsilanti, Mich.
Dec, 25, 1910,

Journal or Narrative of a
Conspiracy
OF THE INDIANS AGAINST THE ENGLISH, AND OF THE SIEGE OF FOET
DETROIT BY FOUE DIFFERENT NATIONS
(Beginning) May 7, 1763
Pontiac^, great chief of all the Ottawas, Chippewas,
Pottawattamies, and all the nations of the lakes and rivers
of the north, was a proud, vindictive, war-like and easily
offended man. Under pretext of some fancied insult from
Mr. Gladwyn^, Commandant of the Fort, he concluded that,
inasmuch as he was the great chief of all the nations of
the north, only himself and members of his own nation
ought to occupy this part of the world, where, for some
sixty odd years, the French had lived for purposes of trade,
and which the English had governed for three years by
virtue of the conquest of Canada. This chief, and his
whole nation for that matter, whose only bravery lies in
the treachery which he is able to inspire by his suave ex
terior, resolved within himself to wrest the lands away
from the English and the French people.
In order to succeed in his project which he had not as
yet communicated to any of his nation, the Ottawas, Pon
tiac enlisted them in his cause by an address, and they did
iPontiac was the principal chief of the Otta;»-as and the virtual head of a con
federacy of Ottawas, Ojibwas and Pottawatomies, his influence spreading over all
the nations of the Illinois region. Several tribes, the Miamis, Sacs and others
claimed connection with' him but it is more generally accepted that he was born
among the Ottawas, son of an Ottawa woman. He was about fifty years old when
in the fall of 1762 he sent messages with war belts to all the tribes far and wide
calling upon the Indiana to unite and fall upon the English. After the failure
cf his plans, the tribes were gradually won back to peace with the English but
Pontiac held aloof for some time before he finally (Aug., 1765) made peace
t irough George Croghan. _ He was assassinated in 1769 at a council held amone
the Illinois. Various stories as to the manner of his death are found- one that
J'^.T'i."^'* ? ^''T-^u™!"^"^'; ^''"'''* so shockingly that her tribe Surprised -and
killed him, for which the Ottawas completely exterminated the race bv wav of
levenge Carver relates th^t a faithful Indian who had either been commis
sioned by one of the English governors or instigated by his love for the Enelish
attended him as a spy when Pontiac held a council in Illinois, and beine con
vinced that his speech was suspicious, he instantly killed him. Parkman delates
that Pontiac, while among the Illinois at Cahokia, went to a feast where he became
drunk and wandered away toward the woods singing Medicine songs. An English
trader •Williamson, bribed an Indian of the Kaskaskia tribe to follow and kill
the chief. This was done and when the murder was discovered, his friends
banded together and exterminated the whole race of Illinois. In the main cor
ridor of the Southern Hotel in St. Louis, the St. Louis chapter of the D. A. R.
16

Journal ou Dictation d'une
Conspiration
FAITE PAR LES SAUVAGES CONTRE LES ANGLAIS, ET DU SIEGE DU FORT
DE DETEOIX PAE QUATEE NATIONS DIFFISRENTES
LE 7 MAY, 1763
Pondiak grand chefs de tous les outaouis, sauteux, paux
et toutes les nations des lacs et rivieres du nord, homme
orgueilleux, vindicatif, beliqueux et tres aise a choque,
sous pretexte de quelque insulte qu'il cru avoir regue de
la part de 'Mr, Gladouine, commandant du fort, se figura
que etant grand chef de toutes les nations du nord qu'il
n'y avait que Luy et ceux; de sa nation qui devoient habiter
cette partie de terre ; ou depuis pres de Soixante et quelques
annees Les frangois fesoient Leurs domicilie pour La
facilite du Commerce avec eux et que Les anglois gou-
vernoient depuis trois ans par La conqueste du Canada;
le chef et toute sa nation dont sa bravoure est dans la
trahison qu'ils sa facine par de beau dehors, resolue en
Lui mesme La perte de terre de la nation angloise et
Canadienne; Et pour reussir a Son projets qu'il n' avait
pas encore communique a aucun de sa nation outaouaise,
il Les engagea dans son parti par une harangue, eux qui
tous porte qu'ils sont volontairement aux malices, ne ba-
has erected a tablet, marking the burial place of Pontiac, the friend of St. Ange,
killed at Cahokia, 111., in April, 1769.
Robert Rogers, Gen. Alex. Macomb and A. C. Whitney have used the Siege
of Detroit as a theme for a tragedy and Pontiac as its hero.
^Henry Gladwin, son of Thomas Gladwin, was born in 1730. In 1753 he was
serving in the army as lieutenant of the 48th Foot and in 1755 subaltern in
Col. Dunbar's regiment at the time of Braddock's defeat at Little Meadows. In
1759 he served as major under Gage and in 1760 was sent to relieve Niagara.
His appointment as raajor was not approved by the home government until
June 82, 1761. Owing to the unrest of the Indians about Detroit, Sir William
Johnson and Maj. Gladwin went to that place in the summer of 1761, reaching
their destination Aug. 17. During this visit Gladwin had an attack of fever
and ague and was unable to leave the place until Oct. 12. After leaving Detroit
Gladwin sailed for England and tbere on the SOth of March, 1762, he married
Frances, daughter of the Rev. John Beridge. On Aug. 23 of that year he was
again in Detroit as Commandant. After Pontiac's siege in the fall of 1764,
Gladwin returned to England where he settled down to the life of a country
gentleman. He died at his country home June 22, 1791, aged sixty-two years.
His wife Frances, who died Oct. 16, 1817, aged seventy-four, a son Charles and
three daughters survived him.
Henry Gladwin and the Gladwin MMS. by Charles Moore, Mich. Pion. and
Hist. Colls,, Vol. xxvn. 17

18 JOURNAL OR narrative OF A CONSPIRACY
not hesitate to obey him, all inclined to wickedness as they
are. But as they alone were too weak for this enterprise
the chief tried by means of a council to draw over to his
side the Pottawattamies^. This nation was controlled by
a chief named Ninivois, a weak and easily influenced man ;
and knowing that Pontiac was his superior chief and
treacherous, he and his whole tribe joined him. The two
nations together comprised about four hundred men. This
number not yet seeming large enough, it was a question of
drawing into their project the Hurons* who were divided
into two bands under two different chiefs of different char
acter. However, the same Jesuit father, their missionary,
controlled them both.
The two chiefs of this latter nation were called the one
Takay, who was like Pontiac in character, the other Teata^,
who was a very cautious and extremely prudent man. The
last named, not of a disposition to do wrong, was not easily
won over. Not caring to listen to Pontiac's messengers he
sent them back as they had come. They then went to the
other band of the Hurons who listened to them and re
ceived from them war-belts to join Pontiac and Ninivois,
the Ottawa and Chippewa chiefs; and it was voted by
means of wampum which even distant savages use for
adornment that there would be a council on the 27th of
April, when the day and hour of the attack would be fixed,
and the necessary measures determined in order that their
plans might not be discovered. And so it was decided in
the way I have mentioned before that the council should
be held on the 15th of the moon, — a way of reckoning

^ 'P°"^wattamies had a village below tlie fort where the town Springwells was
"The Hurons or Wyandot.-; had a village on the Canadian shore where the
town of Sandwich was later located. Part of the Huron Mission house is stilt
standing (1912). As early as 1728 Father Armand de La Richardie S 1 esSb
hshed himself on the south shore of the Detroit River, ministering to 'the' ^niH)
ual wants of the colonists and Indians on that side of the river Hp l„,;iV V
mission house and a chapel. In 1743 Father Potier was sent to assist him and
for a while had charge of a mission on Bois Blanc Island. This mi«ion „^ =
closed in 1747 and Potier went to the Huron Mission. Up to th" t me X
Hurons had lived on the opposite side of the river near the mouth of the t;^^
oyard River but m : 747 they moved to the southern side of the Detroit river"
where they built a new village. Here they resided until the 19th century bI

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 19
lancerent pas a Luy obeir, mais comme ils se trouvoient
trop faibles pour cette entreprise Le chef essaya dattire
dans son party, la nation poux par un Conseil. Cette
nation etait gouverne par un chef nomee, ninivois, homme
sans desseins, et fort facil a entrainer et qui Connaissait
pondiak pour son principal chef et d'un caractere f elonique
L'ecouta Lui et tout sa bande et se joignerent a Luy, ses
deux nations composoient environ quatre cents hommes,
ce nombre ne Luy paraissait pas encore suffisant : il Sagis-
sait de mettre dans leurs projets La nation huronne, qui
divise en deux Bande etoient gouverne par deux chefs
different et de different caractere. Et cependant tous etoient
conduit par le Superieur, pere Jesuite, Leur missionnaire.
Les deux chefs de cette derniere nation, se nommoient,
L'un take du mesme caractere que pondiak et I'autre se
nommait teata, homme fort circonspect, d'une prudence
consommee; ce dernier n'etait pas facil a entraine n' etant
point d'un naturel a mal faire, ne voulu point ecoute les
deputes de pondiak, Les renvoya comme ils etoient veniis;
ceux cy aux premiers de cette derniere nation, de qui ils
furent ecoutes et regus colliers de gueres pour se joindre
a pondiak et ninivois chefs outaouis et sauteux, et il fut
resolue par des branches de porcelaine, maniere de se paree
a la fagon sauvage eloigne qu'il aurait un conseil le 27
d' Avril, aussi, assigne le jour et I'heure de I'attaque et
qu'il serait necessaire de prendre des mesures pour
empecher d'etre pas decouvert dans leurs plans, comme
c'est une fagon de compter parmis Les Sauvages il fut
alors decide par les paroles dont jay parle cy dessus que

la Richardie returned to Quebec in 1753 and died there March S3, 1768, leav
ing Potier the entire charge of the mission. Potier left some interesting account
books and church records which are printed and translated in the Jesuit Rela
tions and in the United States Catholic Historical Magazine, Vol. IV. He con
ducted his mission until his death, which occurred as the result of an accident,
and was buried July 18, 1781. Ontario Hist., Soc. Papers and Records, Vol. VII.
"Teata's name appears in the records of the church of the Assumption as late
as 1791, when he stood spenser at the baptism of a young Indian child. His
wife, Marguerite, was buried at Assumption, May 14, 1799, and at the tim«
was called the widow of the late Teata, chief tluron of Mongiiagon. Records oj
the Church of thc Assumption.

20 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
time among the Indians — which was Wednesday, the 27th
of April.
When the day agreed upon for the council had arrived,
the Pottawattamies, led by Ninivois, and the Hurons by
Takay, betook themselves to the rendezvous which was on
the Ecorce River ten miles from the fort toward the south
west, — a place which Pontiac had chosen for his camp at
the breaking up of the winter so as not to be disturbed in
his schemes. This move which was something new for
him and his people caused the French to wonder, without
however, enabling them to see the reason, for it, because
the Indians are very whimsical anyway.
The council of the three nations, Ottawas, Pottawat
tamies, and the bad Huron band, took place and was pre
sided over by Pontiac in his capacity of head chief of all
the northern nations. He made a speech, and as a reason
for his action exhibited war-belts which he claimed he had
received from his Great Father, the King of France, to
induce him to attack the English. He also spoke of pre
tended insults which he and his nation had received from
the Commandant and the English officers, and even men
tioned how a sentinel had struck one of his followers with
a gun while pursuing a woman who was his cousin.
They listened to him as chief, and in order to flatter his
vanity and excite his pride they promised to do whatever
he wished. Delighted to find so much loyalty among the
three nations which numbered four hundred and sixty men,
he craftily made use of their weakness to get complete con
trol over them. To accomplish this he related in the coun
cil the story of a Wolf (Delaware) Indian, who had
journeyed to Heaven and talked with the Master of Life.
He spoke with so much eloquence that his narrative had
just the effect upon them that he desired.
This story deserves a place here since it contains in

"Wolf: "Loups" in French, who called themselves Lenni Lenape, jneaninc
original men, but also called by the English, the Delawares. Mich Pion Colls
Vol. VIII, p, s68. ' -'

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 21
le Conseil se tiendrait le 15eme de la Lune qui etait le
mercredi le 27 du mois d'avril.
Le jour nomme pour le conseil veniis, Les poux conduit
par ninivois et les hurons par take se rendirent au ren-
devous qui etait a la riviere aux ecorse a quatre Lieux
audessous du fort, tirans au sorouest, lieu que pondiak
avait choisi pour placer son camp au sortis d'hivernement
pour n'etre pas inquiete dans ses projets. Cette demarche
que Luy n'y ses gens n'avoient pas coutume de faire
donnait a penser aux frangais, sans cependant en penetrer
la cause parce que d'ordinaire Les Sauvages sont assez
fantasque. Le conseil se tint entre les trois nations : Outasoise, poux
et la mauvaise bande des hurons, ou pondiak en qualite
de grand chef de tous les nations du nord presida et
prenant la parole il exposa pour raison qui le fesait agir
des pretendus colliers qu'il disait avoir regu de son grand
pere Le Roy de franee pour frape sur les anglais et joins
aux pretendus insultes que Luy et Ceux de sa nation
avoient regue du Commandant et des officiers anglais,
jusque a un Coup de bourade qu'un Soldat Sentinel avait
donne a un de ses gens en suivant sa Cousine, il fut
ecoute de tous Comme leur chef et qui pour flatter sa
vanite et rehausser son orgeuille Luy promirent de faire
ses volontes. Lui charme de voir dans les trois nations
qui composaient 460 homme, tant de soumission, en
homme ruse, profitat de leur faiblesse pour avoir sur eux
tout empire, pour cette effet il Leur rapporta dans le
Conseil une histoire d'un Sauvage Loup qui avait ete
au ciel, parle au maitre de la vie, mais avec d'eloquence
quelle fit sur eux tout I'effet qu'il sen etait promis,
Cette histoire merite icy sa place puisquelle est comme
Le principe du plus noir des attentats sur la nation anglaise

22 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
blackest aspect the reason of the attack upon the English,
and upon the French too, perhaps, if God in His mercy
had not disposed differently. It is as follows'' :
An Indian of the Wolf nation, eager to make the
acquaintance of the Master of Life, — this is the name for
God among all the Indians — resolved to undertake the
journey to Paradise, where he knew He resided, without
the knowledge of any of his tribe or village. But the
question was how to succeed in his purpose and find the
way thither. Not knowing anyone who had been there and
was thus able to teach him the road, he had recourse to
incantation in the hope of deriving some good augury from
his trance. As a rule all the Indians, even those who are
enlightened, are subject to superstition, and put a good
deal of credence in their dreams and those things which
one has a good deal of trouble to wean them from. This
episode will be proof of what I say.
This Wolf Indian in his dream imagined that he had
only to set out and by dint of travelling would arrive at the
celestial dwelling. This he did the next day. Early in the
morning he arose and equipped himself for a hunting
journey, not forgetting to take provisions and ammunition,
and a big kettle. Behold him then setting out like that on
his journey to Heaven to see the Master of Life.
The first seven days of his journey were quite favorable
to his plans; he walked on without growing discouraged,
always with a firm belief that he would arrive at his des
tination, and eight days went by without his encountering
anything which could hinder him in his desire. On the
evening of the eighth day he halted at sunset as usual, at
the opening to a little prairie upon the bank of a stream
which seemed to him a suitable camping place. As he was
preparing his shelter for the night he beheld at the other
end of this -prairie where he camped, three roads, wide and
plainly marked. This struck him as singular, nevertheless,
'Schoolcraft has translated and printed this story in his Algic Researches VoL
I- p. 239-

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 23
et peut etre sur les frangais Sy Dieu par sa grace n'en eu
dispose autrement.
Cette histoire est Congu en ces termes, un sauvage de
la nation Loup, envieux de voir et de connaitre Le
maitre de la vie, C'est ainsi que tous Les Sauvages ap-
pellent le Bon Dieu Resolii d'entreprendre Le voyage du
paradis ou il savait quel etait sa Residence sans en rien
Communique a Ceux de sa nation ny de son village,
mais il etait question pour reussir a son projet de Sgavoir
Le chemin qui y mene, come il ne Connaissait personne qui
y ayant ete, pii, Luy enseigner La route, se mis a jongler
dans I'esperance de tirer Bonne augure de sa reverie,
Comme une regie general que tous Les Sauvages, mesme
ceux qui sont affranchis sont sujets a la Supertition en
ajoutant beaucoup de foy a leurs Songes et ce dont on a
Bien de la peine a Les faire revenir, Cette histoire donnera
une preuve de ce Javance.
Savage Loup dans Sa reverie, S'imagina qu'il n'avait
qu'a Se mettre en chemin et qu'il parviendrait a force
demarche a la demeure celeste, ce qu'il fit le lendemaln, de
grand matin, il Szabille et S'equipe en voyageur de chasse
sans oublier de prendre ses provisions et Ses ammuni
tions et une grande chaudiere, puis comme cela le voila
parti pour son voyage le Ciel, y voir Le maitre de la vie,
Les premiers sept jours de Son voyage furent assez fa
vorable a Ses desseins, il marchat Sans Se decourager,
ayant toujours une ferme confiance qu'il arriverait a son
biit, puis huit jours s'etait deja ecoule Sans qu'il rencontra
qui que ce Soit qui piit etre un obstacle a Ses desirs.
Sur le Soir du huitieme jour, au Soleil couchant suivant
I'ordinaire il S'arrete a I'entre d'une petite praierie qui
Luy parfi propre a Camper sur le bord d'un ruisseau, en
preparant Son logement il appergu a L'autre bout de cette
praierie ou il campoit, trois chemins Bien Large et Bien
fraye qui Lui parurent avoir quelque chose de singulier

24 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
he went on working on his shelter so as to be protected
from the weather, and made a fire. While doing his cook
ing he thought he noticed that the three roads became all
the brighter the darker it grew, a thing which surprised
him to the point of fear. He hesitated for some time over
what he should do, whether to remain in his present camp,
or move and camp elsewhere ; but as he pondered he recalled
his incantations, or rather his dream, and that he had un
dertaken this journey from no other reason than to see
the Master of Life. This led him to believe that one of the
roads was the one he must take to reach the spot he desired.
He concluded to remain where he was till the next day,
when he would choose one of the three routes at random.
However, his curiosity hardly allowed him time to reflect
upon it before he abandoned his camp and set out along the
road which seemed to him the widest. He continued in it
for half a day without seeing anything to stop him, but,
pausing a little to take breath, he saw suddenly a great fire
coming out of the earth. This aroused his curiosity. He
drew nearer to see what this fire was, but the closer he
approached the more the fire appeared to increase. This
frightened him and caused him to retrace his steps and
take another road which was narrower than the first one.
After following this road the same length of time as the
other he beheld the same spectacle, and his fear which had
been quieted by the change of route was again aroused.
He was once more obliged to turn about and take the third
road which he followed for a day without discovering any
thing. Suddenly he saw before him what appeared to be a
mountain of marvellous whiteness and he stopped, over-
come with astonishment. Nevertheless, he again advanced,
firmly determined to see what this mountain could be, but
when he arrived at the foot of it he no longer saw any
road and was sad. At this juncture, not knowing what to
do to continue his way, he looked around in all directions
and finally saw a woman of this mountain, of radiant

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 25
neantmoins il continua de travailler a sa retraite pour se
mettre a convert des injures du temps, et fait du feux,
il crii Sappergevoir en faisant sa cuisine que plus le temps
Sobscurcisait par Le Loignement du Soleil et plus les trois
chemins devenoient clair, ce qui Le Surpris jusqu'au point
de L'Effraye, il esita quelque moment Sur ce qu'il avait
affair, ou de rester a son camp ou de S'eioigner pour
camper plus Loing, mais en balangant ainsy il se ressou-
vint de sa jonglerie ou plustot de son reve et qu'il n'avait
entrepris ce voyage qu'a dessein de voir Le maitre de La
vie, ce qui Lui remit Les Sens dans la Croyance qu'un
de ces trois chemin, etait celuy qu'il fallait prendre pour
se rendre au Lieu ou il asspirait, il seresoud de Reste oii
il etait, jusque au Lendemain, qu'il prendrait une de ces
trois route Sans choisir, mais Sa curiosite Luy donna
apeine Le temps de prendre sa reflection, il abondonna
Son Camp et Sachemine dans le Chemin qui luy parii le
plus Large, il y marcha jusque vers La motie du jour
Sans rien voir qui pii L'arrete, mais Se reposant un peu
pour prendre haleine, il vit tout d'un Coup un grand feu
qui sortait dessous terre, ce qui attira Sa Curiosite, en
S'approchant de plus pres pour mieux Considere ce que
Se pouvait etre que ce feu, et plus il approchait et plus
Le feu Luy paroissait augmenter, ce qui L'effraya jusque
au point de le faire retourne Sur ses pas, pour prendre un
autre chemin qui etait moins Large que le preraier, ou
ayant marche dans le mesme espace de temps qu'a Lautre,
il vit Le mesme Spectacle, ce qui reveilla sa fayeur qui
s'etait assoupy par le changement de route Et qu'il fut
encore oblige de faire pour prendre Le troisieme chemin,
dans lequel il marche Lespace d'une journee sans rien de
Couvrir, tout d'un Coup il s'offre a sa vue Comme une
montagne d'une merveilleuse Blancheur qui le fit arreter
et le saisit d'Etonnement, neanmoins Bien resoliie il
avance pour voir ce que pouvait etre que cette montagne,
etant au pied il ne vit plus de chemin, ce qui le rendit triste
ne Sgachant Comment faire pour continuer sa route, dans

26 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
beauty, whose garments dimmed the whiteness of the snow.
And she was seated.
This woman addressed him in his own tongue: "Thou
appearest to me surprised not to find any road to lead thee
where thou wishest to go. I know that for a long while
thou hast been desirous of seeing the Master of Life and
of speaking with him; that is why thou hast undertaken
this journey to see him. The road which leads to his abode
is over the mountain, and to ascend it thou must forsake
all that thou hast with thee, and disrobe completely, and
leave all thy trappings and clothing at the foot of the moun
tain. No one shall harm thee; go and bathe thyself in a
river which I shall show thee, and then thou shalt ascend,"
The Wolf was careful to obey the words of the woman,
but one difficulty yet confronted him, namely, to know
how to reach the top of the mountain which was perpen
dicular, pathless, and smooth as ice. He questioned this
woman how one should go about climbing up, and she
replied that if he was really anxious to see the Master of
Life he would have to ascend, helping himself only with
his hand and his left foot. This appeared to him impos
sible, but encouraged by the woman he set about it and
succeeded by dint of effort.
When he reached the top he was greatly astonished not
to see anyone; the woman had disappeared, and he found
himself alone without a guide. At his right were three
villages which confronted him ; he did not know them for
they seemed of different construction from his own, prettier
and more orderly in appearance. After he had pondered
some time over what he ought to do, he set out toward the
village which seemed to him the most attractive, and cov
ered half the distance from the top of the mountain before
he remembered that he was naked. He was afraid to o-o
further, but he heard a voice telling him to continue and
that he ought not to fear, because, having bathed as he
had, he could go on in assurance. He had no more diffi
culty in continuing up to a spot which seemed to him to

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 27
cette conjoncture il regarde de tous coste, il vit dont de
cette montagne une femme dont La beaute Eblouissait et
dont les habits ternissait La blancheur de la neige et qui
etait assise,
Cette femme Luy dit dans sa Langue tu me parois Sur
pris de ne pas trouver de chemin qui te mene ou tu veux
alle Je Sgay que il y a Longtemps que tu as envie de voir
et de parle au maitre de la vie, C'est pourquoi tu as entre
pris le voyage que pour Le voir, Le chemin qui mene a
Sa demeure est sur cette montagne, Et pour La monte il
faut que tu quittes tout ce que tu as et que tu te deszabille
entierement et Laisse tout ton butin et tes hardes au pied
de la montagne, personne ne ty fera tard, et que tu aille
te Lave dans cette riviere que je te montre, et apres tu
monteras. Le sauvage Loup obeit a la voix de cette femme
de point en point, mais il Lui restait une difficulte a
vaincre, c'etait de sgavoir. Comment parvenir au haut de
cette montagne qui etait droite, sans sentier et unis comme
une glace, il questionna cette femme Sur La fagon de s'y
prendre pour monter, il lui fut repondii que S'il avait
vraiment envie de voir Le maitre de la vie qu'il faloit
Lamonte et ne s'aide que de sa main et de son pied gauche,
ce qui paru comme impossible au Loup, qui cependant en
courage de cette femme Se mit en devoir de la monte Et
y parvint avec bien de la peine, quand il fut en haut il fut
Bien etonne de ne plus voir personne, Cette femme etait
dispartie, il se vit Seul sans guide, au droit de trois villages
qui Luy faisait face Et qu'il ne connaissait pas qui Luy
semblais autrement Construit que le Sien, plus Beau et
dans un plus Bel ordre, apres avoir reve quelque temps a
ce qu'il devait faire il s'avance vers celuy qui avait a sa
vue Le plus d'apparence, ayant bien fait la motie du chemin
depuis Lehaut de la montagne, il se ressouvint qui etait
nud, il eut crainte d'avancer davantage, mais une voix
qu'il entendit Luy ayant dis de continuer qu'il ne devait
point Craindre que s'etant Lave comme il avait fait il
pouvait marche en assurance et ne fit plus de difficulte

28 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
be the gate of the village, and here he stopped, waiting for
it to open so he could enter. While he was observing the
outward beauty of this village the gate opened, and he saw
coming toward him a handsome man, clothed all in white,
who took him by the hand and told him that he was going
to satisfy him and let him talk with the Master of Life.
The Wolf permitted the man to conduct him, and both
came to a place of surpassing beauty which the Indian could
not admire enough. Here he saw the Master of Life who
took him by the hand and gave him a hat all bordered
with gold to sit down upon. The Wolf hesitated to do this
for fear of spoiling the hat, but he was ordered to do so,
and obeyed without reply.
After the Indian was seated the Lord said to him: "I
am the Master of Life, and since I know what thou de
sirest to know, and to whom thou wishest to speak, listen
well to what I am going to say to thee and to all the
Indians :
"I am He who hath created the heavens and the earth,
the trees, lakes, rivers, all men, and all that thou seest and
hast seen upon the earth. Because I love you, ye must do
what I say and love, and not do what I hate. I do not love
that ye should drink to the point of madness, as ye do ; and
I do not like that ye should fight one another. Ye take two
wives, or run after the wives of others ; ye do not well, and
I hate that. Ye ought to have but one wife, and keep her
till death. When ye wish to go to war, ye conjure and
resort to the medicine dance, believing that ye speak to me ;
ye are mistaken, — it is to Manitou that ye speak, an evil
spirit who prompts you to nothing but wrong, and who
listens to you out of ignorance of me.
"This land where ye dwell I have made for you and
not for others. Whence comes it that ye permit the Whites
upon your lands? Can ye not live without them? I know
that those whom ye call the children of your Great Father
supply your needs, but if ye were not evil, as ye are, ye
could surely do without them. Ye could live as ye did live

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 29
d'alle jusque a une endroit qui Luy semblait estre La porte
de ce village et S'arrete pour attendre quel s'ouvrit pour
entrer, pendant qu'il examinait Labeaute du dehors de ce
village, Laporte, s'ouvrit, il vit venir a luy un bei homme
vestu tout en blanc qui Le prit par la main Luy Disant
qu'il allait le contenter Lui faisant parle au maitre de la
vie. Le Loup se Laissa conduire et il arriverent tous deux
dans un endroit dont La beaute n'avait rien d'egal et que
le Sauvage ne pouvait Lasse d'admire, ou il vit Le maitre
de la vie qui Le prit par la main lui donna un chapeau
tous Borde en Or pour Sassoir dessus Le Loup, hesita de
le faire par La crainte qu'il avait de gater Le chapeau,
mais il Luy fut ordonne de le faire, il obeis sans replique.
Le Sauvage s'etant assis Le Bon Dieu Luy dit Jesuis
Lemaitre de la vie come Je Sgay que tu desir de Con
noitre et a qui tu veux parle, Ecoute Bien ce que Je te vais
dire pour toy et pour tous Les Sauvages, Jesuis celuy qui
a fais Le ciel, La terre, Les arbres, Les lacs, Les rivieres,
tous les hommes et toute ce que tu vois, et tout ce que tu a
viie Sur la terre, parceque j'ai fait cecy et parce — que je
vous aime, il faut faire ce que je dis et ce que j'aime Et
ne pas faire ce que je hais. Je n'aime point que vous
buviez jusqu'a perdre La raison Comme vous faiste,, et
quand vous vous battez Je ne veux pas cela, vous prenez
deux femmes ou Bien vous courez Les femmes des autres
vous ne falstes pas Bien Je hais cela, vous ne devez avoir
qu'une femme et Lagarde jusque a la mort, quand vous
voulez allez en genre vous jonglez, vous chantez La medicine
croyant me parle, vous vous trompe C'est au Manietout a
qui vous parle C'est un mauvais Esprit qui ne vous souffle
que du mal et qui vous ecoute faute de me Bien connaitre,
Cette terre ou vous este Je lay fais pour vous, Et non
pas pour d'autres d'ou vient que vous souffrez Les Blancs
Sur vos terres. Est ce que vous ne pouvez pas vous passer
deux. Je say que Ceux que vous appelez Les enfans de
votre grand pere, vous apporte vos besoins, mais Sy vous
n'etiez pas mauvais Comme vous L'este vous vous pas-

30 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
before knowing them, — ^before those whom ye call your
brothers had come upon your lands. Did ye not live by
the bow and arrow? Ye had no need of gun or powder,
or anything else, and nevertheless ye caught animals to
live upon and to dress yourselves with their skins. But
when I saw that ye were given up to evil, I led the wild
animals to the depths of the forests so that ye had to
depend upon your brothers to feed and shelter you. Ye '
have only to become good again and do what I wish, and!
I will send back the animals for your food. I do not
forbid you to permit among you the children of your
Father; I love them. They know me and pray to me, and
I supply their wants and all they give you. But as to
those who come to trouble your lands, — drive them out,
make war tipon them, I do not love them at all; they
know me not, and are my enemies, and the enemies of your
brothers. Send them back to the lands which I have cre
ated for them and let them stay there. ''Here is a prayer
which I give thee in writing to learn by heart and to teach
to the Indians and their children."
The Wolf replied that he did not know how to read.
He was told that when he should have returned to earth
he would have only to give the prayer to the chief of his
village who would read it and teach him and all the Indians
to know it by heart ; and he must say it night and morning
without fail, and do what he has just been told to do; and
he was to tell all the Indians for and in the name of the
Master of Life:
"Do not drink more than once, or at most twice in a
day; have only one wife and do not run after the wives
of others nor after the girls; do not fight among your
selves; do not 'make medicine,' but pray, because in 'mak
ing medicine' one talks with the evil spirit ;:dmre~off your
lands those dogs clothed in red who wilT do you nothing
but harm.^/^And when ye shall have need of anything
address yourselves to me ; and as to your brothers, I shall
give to you as to them; do not sell to your brothers what I

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 31
seriez Bien deux, vous pouriez vivre tout comme aupara
vant que de les Connoitre. Avant que ceux que vous ap-
pellez vos freres fusent venu Sur vos terres, ne viviez vous
pas a Lare et a Lafleche? Vous n'aviez pas besoin de fu-
Sil ny de poudre et ainsy du Reste et cependant vous
attrapiez des animeaux pour vivre et pour vous habille
avec Leurs peaux, mais quand Jay viie que vous vous
donniez au mal. ]a-y retire dans les profondeurs des bois
les animeaux, pourque vous eussiez Besoin de vos freres,
pour avoir votre necessaire, pour vous Couvrir, vous n'avez
qu'a venir Bon, et faire ce que Je veux, Je vous renvogerez
les animaux pour vivre, Je ne vous deffend pas cela de
Souffrir parmis vous Les enfants de votre pere, Je les
aime, ils me connaissent et ils me prient et Je leur donne
Leurs Besoins et tous ce qu'ils vous apporte, mais pour
Ceux qui sont veniis trouble vos terres chasse Les, faites
Leurs La genre, Je ne les aime point ils ne me connaissent
pas et sont mes ennemis et les ennemis de vos freres,
renvoye Les Sur Les terres que Jay fait pour eux Et qu'ils
y restent,
Voila une priere que Je te donne par ecrit pour ap
prendre par coeur et pour L' apprendre aux Sauvages et
aux enfans, Le Loup fit reponse qu'il ne sgavait pas Lire,
il Luy flit repondu que quand il Serait reveniie Sur terre,
il n'aurait qu'a La donner ati chef de son village qui La
Lirait et La Lui apprenderoit par Coeur et a tous Les
sauvages et qu'il fallait La dire Soir et Matin, Sans
manquer et de faire ce qui venait de Luy dire et de le dire
a tous Les sauvages de la part et au nom du maitre de la
vie, de ne point Boire qu'un Coup, ou deux tout au plus
par jour, de n'avoir qu'une femme, Et de ne point Courir
apres les femme des autres ny apres Les filles, de ne point
se Battre entre eux, de ne point faire La medecine, mais
Lapriere, parce que en faisant La medecine ont parle au
Mauvais Esprit, de Chasser de dessus Leurs terres Ces
chiens habille de rouge qui ne vous ferons que du mal, Et
quand vous, vous aurez besoin de quelque chose addresse

32 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
have put on earth for food. In short, become good and
ye shall receive your needs. When ye meet one another
exchange greeting and proffer the left hand which is near
est the heart.
"In all things I command thee to repeat every morning
and night the prayer which I have given thee."
The Wolf promised to do faithfully what the Master of
Life told him, and that he would recommend it well to the
Indians, and that the Master of Life would be pleased with
them. Then the same man who had led him by the hand
came to get him and conducted him to the foot of the
mountain where he told him to take his outfit again and
return to his village. The Wolf did this, and upon his
arrival the members of his tribe and village were greatly
surprised, for they did not know what had become of him,
and they asked where he had been. A? he was enjoined
not to speak to anybody before he had talked with the
chief of his village, he made a sign with his hand that he
had come from on high. Upon entering the village he
went straight to the cabin of the chief to whom he gave
what had been given to him, — namely, the prayer and the
law which the Master of Life had given him.
This adventure was soon noised about among the people
of the whole village who came to hear the message of the
Master of Life, and then went to carry it to the neighbor
ing villages. The members of these villages came to see the
pretended traveller, and the news was spread from vil
lage to village and finally reached Pontiac. He believed all
this, as we believe an article of faith, and instilled it into
the minds of all those in his council. They listened to
him as to an oracle, and told him that he had only to speak
and they were all ready to do what he demanded of them
Pontiac, delighted at the success of his harangue, told
the Hurons and Pottawattamies to return to their villages,
and that in four days he would go to the Fort with his
young men for the peace-pipe dance, and that while the
dancers were engaged some other young men would roam

JOURNAL CU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 33
vous a moi & comme vos freres Je vous Donnerez comme
a eux, ne. point vendre a vos freres ce que jay mis sur
terre pour la nourriture, bref devenez bon et vous recevrez
de rien vos Besoins, quand vous vous rencontre les Uns et
les autres de vous Saluer et de ne vous donner que la main
gauche qui est La Main du Cceur, Sur toutes choses Je te
Commande de faire tous Les Jours matin et soir la priere
que Je te donne Le Loup promit de Bien faire ce que Le
maitre de la vie Lui disait et qu'il Le recommanderais Bien
Aux Sauvages et que Le maitre de la vie Serait Content'
deux, Ensuite Le mesme homme qui L'avait amene par
la main. Le vint reprendre et Le conduisit jusque au pieds
de Lamontagne ou il Luy dit de reprendre tout son Butin
et de s'en retourne a son village Ce que Le Sauvage Loup
executa, ou etant arrive il surpris Bien Ceux de sa nation
et de son village qui ne Sgavoient pas ce qu'il etait deveniis,
et qu'il Luy demander d'ou il venait " Comme il lui etait
enjoint de ne parle a personne qu'il n'eiit parle a son chef
de village, il se contenta de leur faire signe avec La main
qu'il venait d'en haut, en entrant dans son village il fut
droit a la cabane du chef a qu'il il donna ce qui Luy avait
ete donne. La priere et La. Loix que Le maitre de la vie
Luy avait donne.
Cette aventure fiit Bientot ebritte dans tout le village
qui vinrent pour entendre La parole du maitre de la vie,
et qui furent La porte a d'autre village Circonvoisin qui
vinrent pour voir Le pretendfi voyageur et firent Courir
cette nouvelle de village en village et parvint jusque a
pondiak qui croyant cela comme nous, nous Croyons un
article de foi, L'insinua dans L'esprit de tous ceux de Son
Conseil, qui L'ecouterent Comme un oracle et Luy dirent
qu'il n'avait qu'a parle qu'ils etaient tous prest a faire ce
qu'il exigeoit d'eux,
Pondiak charme du succes de son harangue dits aux
hurons et aux poux de sen retourne a leurs village que
dans quatre jours il irait au fort avec les jeunes gens de
son village pour danser Le Calumet, et que pendant que

34 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
around in the Fort to spy out all that was being done, the
number of men the English had in the garrison, the num
ber of traders, and the houses they occupied. All of this
happened as he had said.
The first Sunday, or rather Sunday, the first day of
May, about three o'clock in the afternoon, as the French
were coming out of vespers, Pontiac came with forty men
that he had chosen and presented himself at the entrance
gate. But the Commandant, who had got wind of something
in the conduct of the Indians, had ordered the sentinels not
to let any come in. This surprised Pontiac. Seeing that
they refused admission to him and his whole band who
expected to enter as usual, they sent for Mr. LaButte*,
their interpreter, to say in their behalf to the Commandant
that they had come to amuse him and dance the peace-pipe
dance. At the request of Mr. La Butte they received per
mission. They took up their position to the number of
thirty before the house in which Mr. CampbelP lived, the
second in command, and began to dance and beat a post,
and relate their warlike exploits. And from time to time
they leaped about the commander-in-chief and the accom
panying officers who were watching the Indians perform,
saying to them in defiance that they had beaten the Eng
lish at various times and would do so again.
After they had finished talking they demanded bread,
tobacco, and beer, which were given to them. They re
mained long enough so that the ten others who had the
word could note all that was going on in the Fort, And
nobody, English or French, mistrusted them, since it is
frequently their custom to roam around anywhere unhin
dered. After these ten had made the round of the Fort
and closely examined everything, they came back to join
the dancers, and all, as if nothing had happened, went
'Pierre Chesne dit La Butte, interpreter and merchant at Detroit was one of
the old and greatly respected men of the post. He was son of Pierre Chesne
L^/Q'r"w?^'"'i' °* *e parish of Point aux Trembles, Quebec, and was bom
u i^?-^- ^^^l ^^ ¦w^'^.thi'^ty years old he married, at the Miami post Mar^e
Madeline, daughter of Pierre Roy,, by whom he had one son. Hi™ w»e died "I
^^i^.?"^ i^ married Louise Barrois. He lived in the village on St Anne street
and died May 13, 1774. St. Anne Chnrch Records. Detroit *

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 35
Les danceurs feraient Leurs devoir, d'autre jeunes gens
roderoient dans Le fort pour Bien examine tout ce qui Se
passeroient. Le nombre de monde que les anglais pouvait
avoir en garnison La quantite de commergant et les maisons
qu'il occupoient, ce qui arriva comme il Lavait dit.
Le premier, Dimanche, ou plustot le Dimanche, premier
jour du mois de May Sur Les trois heures apres midy
comme Les frangais sortoient de vepres, pondiak avec
quarante hommes qu'il avait choisi vinrent se presente aux
portes pour entre, mais Mr, Lecommandant qui avait eii
vent de quelque chose de la conduite des sauvages avait
ordonne que les sentinels ne Laissassent entre aucun
Sauvages, ce qui surpris pondiak voyant que L'on Luy
refusait La porte Luy et toute sa bande qui croyoient
entre comme a son ordinaire, il firent venir Mr. La Butte
leurs interprette pour dire de leur parts au Commandant
qu'il venait pour le divertir et danser Le Calumet, ce qui
Leurs fut accorde a la demande de Mr. La Butte et se
placerent a nombre de trente devant La maison ou Logeait
Mr, Cambel commandant en second et semirent en devoir
de danse et frape au poteau et mettant en Lumiere leurs
exploits guerrier, et de temps en temps ils donnoient des
ganbades aux ler Commandant et aux officiers qui les
accompagnoient et qui regardoient faire Les Sauvages, qui
leurs disoient pour Les Brave qu'ils avoient frape Les
anglais en plusieurs fois differentes et qui'ils y fraperoient
encore et finissant Leurs discours, ils demanderent du pain,
du tabac et de la biere, ce qui Leur fut donne, ils resterent
assez de temps pour que Les dix autres qui avoient Le mot
puissent examine tous ce qui se passaient dans Le fort.
Et personne ni anglais, ni frangais ne se mefiaient deux
parce que c'est souvent Leur coutume de rode par tous
sans que Lon Leur en empeche, Ceux cy apres avoir fait

"Capt. Donald Campbell was a Scotch ofiicer who came to America with the
62nd Regt, in 1756 and was made captain of the Royal Americans in 1759. _ He
came to Detroit in 1760 and remained in command until Maj. Gladwin arrived,
when he was retained second in command. He was cruelly murdered by the
Indians on July 4, 1763, as is recounted in this narrative.

36 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACTi'
away to their village^** which was located a little distance
above the Fort on the other side of the river in the direc
tion of east northeast, where, according to the orders of
Pontiac, the Ottawa chief, all the Indians had encamped
the previous Friday,
After their return to the village all the spies reported
point by point to their chiefs what they had seen: the
movements of the English, and the approximate number of
the garrison. Following this report Pontiac^ ^ sent his
messengers to the Hurons and the Pottawattamies to in
form them by means of wampum belts of what had hap
pened at the fort. Mackatepelecite, the second chief of
the Ottawas, and another Indian highly regarded among
them, were despatched to Takay, the chief of the bad
Huron band, who received them with enthusiasm and prom
ised that he and his village were ready to obey the first
demand of their great chief.
Pontiac, wholly occupied with his project and nourish
ing in his heart a poison which was to be fateful for the
English, and perhaps for the French, sent runners the fol
lowing day, Monday, the 2nd of May, to each of the Huron
and Pottawattamy villages to discover the real feeling of
each of these two nations, for he feared to be crossed in
his plans. These emissaries had orders to notify these
nations for him that Thursday, the 5th of May, at mid-day,
a grand council would be held in the Pottawattamy village
which was situated between two and three miles below the
Fort toward the southwest, and that the three nations
should meet there and that no woman should be allowed to
attend for fear of betraying their plans.
When the appointed day had come all the Ottawas with
Pontiac at their head, and the bad band of the Hurons in

"Pontiac's village is on the maps of that dav, opposite the central part of the
Isle au Cochon, where the present town of Walkerville is located.
"Although Pontiac was chief actor in the siege he was aided by several Chip
pewa and Indian warriors and chiefs — Mahigam, the Wolf; Wabanamy, the White
Sturgeon; Kittacoinsi, he that climbs; Agouchiois, a friend to the French, of the
Ottawas: and Gayashque, Wasson, Macataywasson, Pashquior, Chippewa chiefs.
Lanman s History of Michigan, p. ioy.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 37
Leur ronde dans le fort et tous bien examine, revinrent
trouve Les danceurs, qui tous ensemble faisant mine de rien,
s'en allereiit a leur villages qui etait situe un peu audessus
du fort de l'autre Coste de la riviere, tirant Sur Test, nord
est, ou Suivant Les ordres de pondiak, chef des Outasois,
tous Les Sauvages S'etaient venus mettre Le vendredy
auparavant, De retour au village tous Les espions rapporterent a
leurs chefs de point en point ce qu'ils avaient vii Le mouve
ment des anglais et La quantite a peu pres de troupe
qu'ils. avaient de garnison, Sur ce rapport pondiak envoya
des deputes aux hurons et aux poux pour leur donner avis
par des colliers de ce qui se passoient au fort.
Mackotepelicite, second chef outasois et un autre Sauv
age considere parmis eux furent depeche a take, chef de
la mauvaise Bande des hurons qui regiirent Les Colliers
et Les deputees avec Joye, deux autres considere furent
envoye vers ninivois, chef des poux qui les regue avec
a(iclamation Et promis que Luy et son village Etoient pres
a la premiere demande de leurs grand chefs.
Pondiak toujours occupe de son projet et qui nourissait
dans son Sain un poison qui devait estre funeste aux
anglais et peut estre au frangais envoya le Landemain,
Lundy 2ed de May, des emissaires dans chaque village,
huron et poux pour examiner Linterieur de chaquune de
ses deux nations, car il craignait des traverse dans ses
desseins, Ses emissaires avoient ordres de dire de sa part
aux nations que Jeudi le.
Cinquieme de May, a mis Soleil il serait tenus un grand
conseil dans le village des poux qui etait situe a une demie
Lieux aud essous du fort au Sorouest, et qu'il falait que
les trois nations s'y rendissent et qu'il ne fallait pas que
aucune femme S'y trouva peur d'estre decouvert.
Le jour assigne etant veniis tous Les outavois, pondiak
a Leurs testes. La mauvaise bande des Hurons, take a

38 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
charge of Takay, repaired to the Pottawattamy village
where the expected council was to be held. Care had been
taken to send the women out of the village so that they
might not hear anything of what should be decided. Pon
tiac ordered sentinels to be placed around the village in
order not to be disturbed in their council. When all these
precautions had been taken each Indian seated himself in
the circle according to rank, and Pontiac at the head, as
great chief of all, began to speak. He said:
"It is important for us, my brothers, that we exterminate
from our lands this nation which seeks only to destroy us.
You see as -well as I that we can no longer supply our needs,
as we have done, from our brothers, the French, The
English sell us goods twice as dear as the French do, and
their goods do not last. Scarcely have we bought a blanket
or something else to cover ourselves with before we must
think of getting another ; and when we wish to set out for
our winter camps they do not want to give us any credit
as our brothers, the French, do.
"When I go to see the English commander and say to
him that some of our comrades are dead, instead of bewail
ing their death, as our French brothers do, he laughs at
me and at you. If I ask anything for our sick, he refuses
with the reply that he has no use for us. From all this
you can well see that they are seeking our ruin. There
fore, my brothers, we must all swear their destruction and
wait no longer. Nothing prevents us; they are few in
numbers, and we can accomplish it. All the nations who
are our brothers attack them, — why should we not attack?
Are we not men like them? Have I not shown you the
wampum belts which I received from our Great Father,
the Frenchman? He tells us to strike them,— why do we
not listen to his words? What do we fear? It is time.
Do we fear that our brothers, the French, who are here
among us will prevent us? They do not know our plans,
and they could not hinder anyway; if they would. You all
know as well as I that when the English came upon our

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 39
leurs testes, tous se rendirent au village des poux ou le
Conseil premidite devoit se tenir ont efit soin de renvoye
Les femmes hors du village pour qu'elles n'entendirent
rien de tout ce qui serait decide. Pondiak ordonne qu'il
fut mis des sentinelles autour du villages pour n'estre point
interompus dans Leurs Conseil, toutes ces precautions
prises, chaque Sauvage prend sa place en forme de cercle
chaqu'un suivant son rang, et pondiak a la teste comme
grand chef de tous, pris la parole comme chef de la ligue.
Leurs dits.
II est important pour nous, mes freres que nous ex-
terminions de dessus nos terres cette nation qui ne cherche
que a nous faire mourir, vous voyez tous aussi bien que
moy que nous ne pouvons plus avoir nos besoins commo
nous les avions . avec nos freres les frangois, 'Les anglais
nous vendent Les merchandises deux fois plus que les fran
gais nous les vendaient et leurs merchandises ne durent rien,
a peine avons nous achete, une couverte ou autre chose pour
nous couvrir qu'il faut penser a en avoir d'autre, quand nous
voulons partir pour aller a nos hivernements, ils ne veulent
point nous faire de credit, comme faisaient nos freres Les
frangois, quand Je vas voir le chef anglais que je luy dit
qu'il nous est mort de nos Camarades, au lieu de pleure
Leur mort comme faisaient nos freres Les frangais il se
moque de moy et de vous| Si je luy demande quelque chose
pour nos malades, il me refuse et me dit qu'il n'a pas
besoin de nous, vous pouvez bien voir par La qu'il cherche
notre perte, et Bien mes freres il faut Jure tous ensemble
La Leur et ne pas attendre plus Longtemps,|.rien ne nous
en empeche, il sont tres peu de monde, nous en viendrons
Bien about, toutes les nations qui sont nos freres frape Sur
eux, pourquoy ny fraperions nous pas ne sommes nous
pas des hommes comme eux, ne vous ai je pas fait voir
Les colliers que Jay regue de notre grand pere le frangois
il nous dit de frape pourquoy ne.pas ecoute Ses paroles,
que craignons nous, il est temps(_^Craignons nous que nos
freres les frangais qui sont ici, parmis nous nous en em-

40 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
lands to drive out our Father, Belestre^^', they took away
all the Frenchmen's guns and that they now have no arms
to protect themselves with. Therefore, it is time for us
to strike. If there are any French who side with them,
let us strike them as well as. the English. Remember what
the Master of Life told our brother, the Wolf, to do. That
concerns us all as well as others. I have sent wampum
belts and messengers to our brothers, the Chippewas of
Saginaw, and to our brothers, the Ottawas of Michillimack-
inac, and to those of the Thames River to join us. They
will not be slow in coming, but while we wait let us strike
anyway. There is no more time to lose. When the Eng
lish are defeated we shall then see what there is left to do,
and we shall stop up the ways hither so that they may
never come again upon our lands,"
The speech, which Pontiac delivered in' such an energetic
tone, produced its desired effect upon the members of the
council, and they all swore with one accord the complete
destruction of the English. It was decided before the
council closed that Pontiac at the head of sixty chosen men
should go to the Fort to ask the English commander for a
grand council, and that they should have weapons hidden
under their blankets, and that the rest of the village, armed
with tomahawks, dirks, and knives, also hidden under their
blankets, should follow them and enter the Fort, In order
not to arouse any suspicion they were to stroll about while
the former attended the council with the Commandant, The
Ottawa women were also to enter, furnished with shortened
guns and other weapons hidden under their blankets, and
take up their position in the rear streets of the Fort and
await the signal which should be a war-cry given by the

i^Francois Mane Picote, Sieur de Bellestre, was the last French commandant
at Detroit. He was appointed in 1768 and held the office until Detroit and the
entire Northwest vyere surrendered to Maj. Eobert Rogers in the fall of 1760
S.* Xoo ''^"¦" I" '^°"*je^l l'^"; .married Marie Anne Nivard dit St. Dizier July
28, 1738, by whom he had six children, all born at Montreal. In 1755 he married
Mane. Anne Magnon dit Lesperance. Upon the organization of the Legislative
Council of Lower Canada in 1763 (under British rule) he was made one of
its members. He died at Quebec in May, 1793. Mich. Pion. Colls., Vol XXXIV

pp. 336-340.

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 41
peche, ils ne savent pas nos dessiens et ils ne le peuvent
quand ils Le voudraienf^jvous Sgavez tou.s comme moy,
que quand Les anglais sont venus Sur nos terres pour
chasser notre pere. Belle estre, ils ont ote tous les fusils
des frangais et qu'il n'ont plus d'armes pour se deffendre,
ainsy il est tems, frapdns,V§'il y a des frangais qui prennent
pour eux f rapons dessus comme sur L'anglois,) Souvenez-
vous de ce que Le maitre de La vie a dit de faire a notre
trere Le Loup, cela nous regarde tous comme eux, Jay
envoye des colliers et des paroles a nos freres Les sauteux
du Sagtiinaw, a nos freres les outasois de michelimakinak
et a ceux de la riviere a la tranche pour se joindre
a nous et qui ne tarderons pas a venir et en Les attendant
frappons toujours il n'y a plus de temps a perdre, et quand
Les anglais seront defait nous voirons ce nous ferofts, et
nous Boucherons Les passages pour qu'ils ne viennent plus
sur nos terre.
Cette harangue que pondiak prononga d'un ton Si ener-
gique fit Sur toute Lassemble du Conseil, tout I'effet qu'il
s'en etait promis et jurent tous d'une commune voix La
perte entiere de la nation anglaise.
If fut decide a la fin du Conseil que pondiak a la teste
de Soixante hommes choisies iraient dans le fort pour
demander un grand Conseil au Commandant anglais et
qu'ils auraient des armes cache Sous Leurs couvertes et
que le reste du village Les suivraient armees de Casse-
teste, de dague, de Couteaux cache Sous leurs couvertes
et entrerait dans le fort, comme S'ils sepromenaient pour
que l'on eii aucun mauvais Soupgon deux, pendant que
Les premiers tiendraient Conseil chez le Commandant, et
les femmes outasoises devaient aussi entre munis de fusil,
coupi et d'autres arraes offensives cache Sous Leurs cou
vertes, se porte danS Les rues de derriere dans le fort, et
attendre le Signal, qui serait un eris de mort que le grand
chef devait faire et que tous ensemble fraperoient sur Les

42 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
great chief. All together should fall upon the English,
taking good care not to harm the French which lived in
the Fort. The Hurons and the Pottawattamies were to
divide into two bands, — one to go down the river to cut
ofl' those who should come (from that way), the other to
remain around the Fort at a distance to kill those who were
working outside; and in all the villages the war-song was
to be chanted.
After all the plans were made on this day each nation
withdrew to its village, resolved to carry out the orders of
the great chief. But whatever precautions they took
against being discovered, God brought it about that they
were discovered, as I shall relate.
An Ottawa Indian named Mahiganne, who had but feebly
assented to the conspiracy and was displeased at the evil
behavior of those of his tribe, came Friday night, unbe
known to the other Indians, to the gate of the Fort and
asked to speak to the Commandant, saying he had sorae
thing of importance to communicate to him alone. The gate
was opened and he was conducted to Mr. Campbell, second
in command, who had Mr. Gladwyn, the coramander-in-
chief notified. They wanted to notify Mr. La Butte, the
interpreter, but the Indian did not wish it, saying that he
could speak enough French to raake hiraself understood by
Mr. Campbell. He then explained to the two commanders
the conspiracy of the Indians, and how they were all evil-
disposed and had sworn their destruction and in the course
of that very day were to fall upon thera, and that they
must be on their guard. He also begged the comraander
not to tell anybody, either of the French or English, what
he had just related to thera, because the rest of the Indians
would not fail to find it out sooner or later, and knowing
about it they would kill him frora rage at having failed in
their attack. The Coraraandant thanked him and wanted
to reward him with presents. The Indian would not take

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 43
anglais et de prendre Bien garde de faire du mal aux
frangais qui habitaient dans le fort, et les hurons et les
paux devaient se partage en deux bandes L'une devait aller
en bas de la riviere pour arreter ceux qui viendraient et
l'autre Bande estre autour du fort au Loing pour tuer
ceux qui etaient a travailler dehors le fort et qu'il fallait
chanter La guerre chaqu'un dans son village, se jour la
toutes les diraensions prises chaque nation se retira dans
son village avec resolutions d'executer Les ordres de leur
grand chef, raais quelque procation qu'ils prirent pour
n'estre pas decouvert Dieu permis qu'ils le furent comme
Je vais le dire.
Un sauvage outasois nomme Mahiganne qui n'avait que
faiblement donne Sa voix dans la Conspiration et qui
n' etant pas content de la raauvaise demarche de ceux de sa
nation, vint dans la nuit du vendredy au Samedy; Sans
que les autres, Sauvages Le Seussent, a la porte du fort,
demande a parle au Commandant disant qu'il avait quelque
chose d'iraportant a Luy dire En particulier, Les portes
luy furent ouvertes ont Le Conduisit chez 'Mr. Cambel,
second commandant qui fit avertir Mr. Gladouine, Com
mandant en chef. L'on voulii faire avertir Mr, La Butte,
interprete Le Sauvage ne voulu point; disant qu'il parlerait
asse frangais pour se faire entendre de Mr, Cambel, il
declara a Ses deux Commandants La Conspiration des
Sauvages et qu'ils etaient tous tres raal intentionnecs et
qu'ils avaient Jure Leurs pertes, que dans La Journee ils
devaient frape Sur eux et qu'il eii a se tenir Sur Leur-
garde, et il pria ensuite Les Commandants de ne pas dire
a personne ce qu'il venait de leurs Communique ny aux
frangais ny aux anglais, parceque Les autres Sauvages ne
manqueraient pas de le Sgavoir tot ou tard et que le Sga
chant ils le tueroient de rage de leur avoir fait manque
Leur coup. Le Commandant Le remercia et voulii Luy
donne des presents. Le Sauvage n'en voulii point et pria

44 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
any and again begged the coraraanders not to betray him,
and the promise was raade and kept.'^^
The coraraanders, after they had heard this report which
appeared to them to be true, gave orders at once that the
guard should be doubled at daybreak, and that there should
be two sentries at each big gate, and that the two small
gates should be closed. This was quickly done. The offi
cers were also enjoined to inspect the arms of their troops
and warn them to be ready to appear at the first roll of
the drum. All of this was to be done without any coiil-
motion so that the Indians coming into the Fort might not
notice that their plans were discovered. The orders were
carried out so well that the French did not know anything
about it.
May 7.
The fatal day which was the 7th of May and the 26th
of the moon, following the Indian custom of reckoning
tirne, having arrived for the English and perhaps for the
French, Pontiac, who believed his designs still a secret, or
dered in the morning that all his men should chant the
war-song and paint themselves and put feathers in their
hair, — ^an Indian custom when about to go on the warpath ;
moreover, all were to be armed with whatever was neces
sary for the attack.
Toward ten o'clock in the morning he came in his trap
pings to ask for a council, and it was granted. All of his
men to the nuraber of sixty who were to take part in the
council entered the house of Mr. Carapbell, second in com»
mand, where Mr. Gladwyn, coraraander-in-chief, was with
a part of his officers who were all aware of the bold designs
"The mystery attached to the discovery of Pontiac's designs has been the
theme of many romances. The most popular is the story told by Parkman of the
Indian girl "Catherine," who was in love with Gladwin and betrayed the plot in
order to save him. The Indians immediately hit upon this as the reason tor
their failure to .surprise the garrison and actually did find and' punish an Indian
woman named Catherine" as told in this narrative. They confronted Gladwin
with .the woman and demanded to know who was their betrayer MacDonaM
describes the scene and says that "he told them that it was one 'of themselves
whose name he promised never to reveal." There seems to be truth in the storv
that Angehque Cuillener dit Beaubien, whose father and brother were friends

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 45
Mrs, Les Coraraandants de ne pas le vendre a personne,
ce qui Lui fut promis et tenus.
Messieurs Les Commandants Sur ce rapport qui Leur
parurent fidelle Sans rien devoille de ce qu'ils Sgavaient
ordonna sur Le cham que au jour La garde serait re
double, qu'il y eiit deux factionnaires a chaque grande
portes et que les deux petites portes fusent condamne ce
qui fut fait tout de suite et enjoint aux officiers qu'il
eussent a visiter Les armes de leurs troupes de leur avertir
de se tenir prest a paroitre a premier coup de Baguette et
que tout cela fut fait Sans grand raouveraent pour que les
Sauvages venant dans Lefort ne s'appercussent point qu'ils
sont decouverts les ordres fussent bien execute, Les fran
gais ne s'en appergurent point.
7, de May. — Le jour fatal pour les anglais et peut estre
pour Les francais Etant venus, qui etait le Septierae de
May et Le 26e de la Lune, suivant L' usage de compter
parmis Les Sauvages. Pondiak qui croyait Son dessein
Bien secret ordonna le raatin a tous Ses gens que La
guerre fut chante dans son village et de se vernir et pein
ture, de mettre du duvets Sur sa tete, c'est une fagon de
Shabiller parmis Les Sauvages qui vont en guerre. Et
que tous chacun Sarma de ce qui lui etait necessaires pour
frape et vint en cette equipage vers les dix heures du
matin demandere a parle en Conseil, ce quoi Luy fut
accorde, tous Ses gens au norabre de Soixante destine
pour le Conseil entrerent dans La raaison qu'occupait Mr,
Cambel second coraraandant ou Mr, Gladouin.
Commandant en chef se trouva avec une partie des of
ficiers qui tous etaient prevenues du dessein teraeraires de

chant at this place and a gentleman of good character, during the late war,
through a Lady, fhat he then courted, from whom he had the best information;
was in part the means to save the garrison." Rutherford, in his narrative, says
tliat while at the house of Quilleim (Cuillerier), during his captivity, he had a
conversation with Miss Quilleim in which she greatly lamented the state of the
F.nglish and the dreadful acts of the Indians. Still another version is given in
a letter of Ensign J. Price to Col. Henry Bouquet, Fort Pitt, June 86, 1763.
In this we are told "That on or before the 1st of May 1,500 Indians arrive.d
at Detroit and wanted to hold a Treaty in the Fort, but Major Gladwin, being
told by Monsieur Bauby that if they were admitted, they would fall upon and
destroy every man in it, ordered the garrison under arms, which the chiefs of
the Indians seeing, asked if he was afraid."

46 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRA(ry
of Pontiac and had arras concealed in their pockets. The
rest of the officers were occupied in getting their troops in
readiness to appear when wanted. This was done with so
much despatch that the Indians did not have any occasion
for suspicion. While the council was assembling the other
Ottawa Indians entered and took their places according to
the plans agreed upon among them.
Pontiac in the council, thinking that it was about tirae
for all of the people to have entered and taken positions in
readiness for the attack, went out to see for hiraself if all
his followers were ready and to give the signal which, as
I have said, was to be a war-whoop. He perceived some
commotion attracting the attention of his raen toward the
drill-ground and wanted to see what it might be. He
noticed that the troops were under arms and drilling. This
maneuver augured ill for the success of his plot, inasmuch
as he was surely discovered and his project defeated. He
was disconcerted at this and obliged to re-enter the council
room where all his raen had remained waiting only for the
cry to attack. They were greatly surprised when they saw
hira come back; they suspected that they were discovered
and that, since they could no longer succeed, for the present
they must leave and put off the attack to another day. They
talked it over among themselves for sorae time, and then
without saying good bye or anything they went out of the
gate to regain their village where they might take other
measures against discovery and succeed better.
Pontiac, upon his return to the village, found himself over
whelmed by various emotions, — anger, fury, and rage. As
one raight have thought, he looked like a lioness robbed of
all her whelps. He asserabled all his young men and made
inquiries among them to see if they did not know the one
that had betrayed them, "because," he said to thera, "I see
very well that the English have been warned." He gave
them orders to try to find out the traitor in the nation, for
they must kill him. But all their researches were in vain •

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 47
pondiak se trouverent avec des armes cache dans Leurs
poches. L'autre parties des officiers etaient occupe a faire
tenir Leurs troupes en etat deparaitre au Besoin, ce c[ui
fut fait avec tant d'addresse que Les sauvages n'eurent pas
La moradre occasion de Soupgon, Le Conseil Se tint ou
pendant ce temps tous les autres Sauvages outasois entre
rent et prirent chacun Leurs places suivant Le Conseil qui
avait ete tenus entre eux.
Pondiak, dans le Conseil, voyant a peu pres Le temps
que tous Ses gens pouvaient estre entre, et place en etat de
faire Coup il sortis pour voir par luymesme Si tout son
monde etoient en etat de frape et pour donner Le Signal
qui comme Jay dit etait un eris, il sappergu de quelque
mouvement qui attirait La curiosite de ses gens Sur La
place d'armes, il eut envie de voir ce que Se pouvait estre
il vit que La troupe etoient sous Les arraes et qu'ils
fesoient L'exercise, cette manoeuvre Le fit mal angure pour
son dessein voyant Bien qu'il etait decouvert et que son
projet etait rompus, ce qui Le deconcerta et L'obligea a
rentre dans La Salle du Conseil ou etoient restes tous Ses
gens qui n'attendoient que Le eris pour frape. Ceux cy
furent Bien surpris quand ils Le virent rentre, ils se
douterent Bien qu'ils etaient decouvert et que ne pouvant
plus reussir pour le present il falloit sortire et mettre La
party a un autre jour, ils se parlerent quelque tems en eux
et sans dire adieu ny rien, ils passerent Laporte pour
gagner leurs village afin de prendre d'autre mesures pour
n'estre pas decouvert et mieux reussir,
De retour au village, pondiak se trouva combatii par
divers mouvement. La Collere, Lafureur et Larage, ont
eii dit a Levoir une Lionne a qui ont a Enleve sepetits, il
fait assemble tous les jeunes gens, S'inquette deux S'il ne
scauroient pas celuy qui Les vendaient, parceque Leur dit
ils, Je vois bien que Les anglois ont ete avertis, ils Leur or
donna de Sinforme et detache de decouvrir le traite de la
nation qu'il faloit Letue, mais toutes Leurs recherche fut

48 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
the one who had informed against them had taken too
raany precautions for them to discover him.
In the meantirae, toward four o'clock in the afternoon
there arrived in the village a false ruraor that it was a
Chippewa woraan^* who had betrayed them, and that she
was concealed in the Pottawattamy village. At this report
Pontiac ordered four Indians ,to go look for her and .bring
her to him, and these, taking delight naturally in lawless
ness, were not so slow to do what their chief told them.
They crossed the river directly in front of the village, and
passed by the Fort quite naked but for breechclouts, with
knives in their hands. They were yelling as they went
along that their plan had failed, which caused the French
along the shore who knew nothing about the plot of the
Indians, to think they had some evil designs either upon
them or upon the English, They arrived at the Pottawat
tamy village and actually found the woraan who had not
even thought of them. Nevertheless, they took her and
made her walk ahead of them, all the while uttering yells
of joy as if they had a victim upon whom they were going
to vent their cruelty. They took her into the Fort and
before the Coraraandant as if to confront her with him,
and demand if she was not the one who had disclosed to
hira their plans. They got no more satisfaction than as if
they had kept quiet; the Coraraandant ordered bread and
beer for them and for her, and then they took her to their
chief in their village.
It was now a question in the village of inventing some
ruse to conceal their treachery and carry through their evil
projects. Pontiac, whose genius constantly supplied him
with new resources, said that he had thought out another
scheme which would succeed better than the first one, and
that the next day he would act upon it; he would go to
speak with the Commandant to try to undeceive him con-

_ "Henry Conner, one of the interpreters at Detroit, relates of Catherine that
in later years she perished by falling, when drunk, into a kettle of boiling maple

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 49
inutile, celuy qui Les avoient vendiie avait trop Bien pris
ses precautions pour qu'ils ne vinsent pas a le connaitre.
Cependant Sur les quatre heures apres midy il vint une
fausse nouvelle dans le village que c'etait une femme Sau-
teuse qui les avoient vendtie et qu'elle etait cachee: Dans
le village des poux, sur ce rapport pondiak ordonna a
quatre Sauvages de L'aller cherche et de La Luy amene,
ceux qui. Se plaise naturellement aux desordre ne furent pas
paresseux a faire ce que leurs chef Leurs dit et traverserent
La riviere droit devant Le village et passerent dans Le fort
tous nud n'ayant Sur eux que Leurs Brayois et leurs Couteaux
a leurs mains, cryant Le Long du chemin qui Leur coup etait
manque, ce qui donna Lieu au frangais de la Coste qui ne
savoient pas Le dessein des Sauvages a penser qu'ils avoient
quelque mauvaise intention ou Sur eux ou Sur Les Anglais,
ils arriverent au village des paux et trouverent effective
ment La femme qui ne pensait pas a eux, cependant ils
La prirent et La firent marche devant eux en faisant des
eris de Joy comme quand ils tiennent une victime Sur La
quelle ils vont assouvir Leurs cruaute, ils La firent entre
dans Lefort et L'amener chez Le Coraraandant comme
pour La reconfronte et pour demander au Coraraandant
Sy ce n'etait pas d'elle qu'il avait Sgu leurs desseins, ils ne
furent pas plus satisfait que Sils se fusent tenus tranquille
ils se firent donne par Le Commandant du pain et de la
Biere pour eux et pour elle et L'emmenerent a leurs chefs
dans Leurs village,
II etait actuellement question dans Le village d' inventer
quelque nouvelle ruse pour masquer leurs trahison Et
mettre fin a Leurs mauvais projets, pondiak a qui le genis
fournissait toujours de nouvelle ressource, dit qu'il avoit
premidite un autre dessein qui Lui reussirait mieux que
Lepremier, et que Le jour suivant il travailleroit en Con
sequence et irait parle au Commandant pour tache de le
dessuade de ce que Lon Lui avait dit et qu'il ferait si Bien

50 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
cerning what had been told him, and he would play his part
so well with these gentlemen in disproving the falsehood,
that as soon as they heard' him they would fall into his trap
and he could accomplish his purpose before they knew it.
Fortunately, however, the Commandant and all the offi
cers who had escaped the danger which threatened thera
and were safe only as long as they were on their guard,
were not the kind of men to be caught by the flattering talk
of a traitor; consequently, all that the enraity of Pontiac
could devise against thera was useless. But still he atterapt
ed to come to the Fort, as if sure of his plan, and actually
did come as he had told his followers he would do.
May Sth, Sunday,
About one o'clock in the afternoon he carae accompanied
by Mackatepelicite, Breton, and Chavinon, all chiefs of the
same Ottawa nation. They brought with thera a calumet,
which they call among themselves the calumet of peace.
They asked and were granted an audience by the Com
mandant, and did all they could with fine words to deceive
him and lead him and all his troops into the snare which
they had set for him. Warned of their wicked intrigues
the Coramandant acted as if he believed what they told
him, but nevertheless was on his guard.
Pontiac told hira as proof of his cherishing no bad de
signs that he had brought the pipe of peace for thera to
smoke together in token of agreement; and that he was
going to leave it with hira as a guarantee of the Indians'
uprightness, and that as long as he had it he need not fear
anything from them. The Coraraandant accepted the pipe
which he well knew was a feeble guarantee against the bad
faith of an Indian. After the Coramandant had received
it Pontiac withdrew with his chiefs, well satisfied and be
lieving that his tricks had succeeded and entangled the Eng
lish in the snares which his wickedness had set for them.
But without knowing it he was deceived in his expecta
tions. He and his chiefs returned to his village as happy as if

JOURNAL ou DICTATION D'UNE CONSPIRATION 51
son affaire avec Ses Messieurs pour prouve Le faux qu'a son
entende Messieurs Les anglois donneroient dans son pan-
neau, qu'insensiblement il viendrait a bout de les defaire,
Mais heureusement Messieurs Les Coraraandant et toug
Les officiers qui avoient echape du danger qui Les mena-
goient et qui n'en etoient dehors que autant qu'ils seraient
Sur Leurs gardes, n'etoient pas horarae a Selaisse Sur
prendre audiscours flateurs d'un traite, de sorte que tous
ce que La malignite de pondiak pouvait Leurs dicte fut
inutille, raais corarae Sur de son faite, il tenta de venir
au fort et y vint en effet corarae il L'avait dit a Ses gens.
Seme May. — Le Dimanche, huiteme de May, vers un
heure apres midy accompagne de Mackatepelicite, de
Breton et de chavoinon, tous chefs de la meme nation
outasoise, ils apporterent avec eux un Calumet qu'ils
nomme entre eux Le Calumet de paix, ils demanderent
aparle, Mr. Le Commandant Leurs donna audience, ils
firent par Leurs beaux discours tout ce qu'ils purent pour
Le trompe et L'engage Luy et toute Sa troupe dans Les
pieges qu'ils Luy tendaient, Mr, Le Commandant qui venait
refouler, prevenus de Leurs intrigues raauvaise fit fainte
de les croire aux prejudices de Ce qu'on Lui avait dit,
mais toutefois Setenant Sur Ses gardes.
Pondiak Luy dit que pour preuve qu'il n'avait aucun
mauvais dessein, il avait apporte Le Caluraet de paix, pour
furaer tous ensem.ble En signe d'union, Et qu'il allait Le
Luy Laisse entre Les raains corarae en teraoignage de
Leurs droiture et que tant qu'il L' aurait ils ne devoient
plus craindre de leurs part. Mr. Le Commandant accepta
Le calumet qu'il Sgavait Bien Estre un faible garant contre
La mauvaise foy d'un Sauvage, apres que Le Commandant
L'eiit regue, pondiak Sortis avec Ses chefs Bien content
croyant que Ses demarches Luy avait reussit et avait en
gage Ses Messieurs dans Les peiges que Sa malignite
Leurs tendaient raais Sans Le Sgavoir il fut trompe dans
son attente.
II retourna Luy et Ses chefs a son village Bien joyeux

53 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
they were sure of the success of their enterprise, and in
a few words they reported to their young men the result
of their negotiations. They sent messengers to the bad
band of the Hurons and to the Pottawattamies to notify
thera of what they had just accoraplished at the Fort, and
that the next day was the one which should settle the fate
of these Englishraen, and that they should hold theraselves
ready for the first call.
In order to play his part better and raake it appear that
neither he nor his followers cherished evil designs any
longer, Pontiac invited for four o'clock in the afternoon
the good and bad Huron bands and the Pottawattamies to
come and play lacrosse with his young raen, A good many
French from each side of the river came to play also, and
were well received by the three nations. The game lasted
till about seven o'clock in the evening, and when it was
over everybody thought of returning home. The French
who lived on the Fort side of the river and had been
beaten were obliged to recross the river in order to return
horae. As they erabarked in their canoes they began to
utter war-whoops and yells of victory, as the Indians do
when they have won a garae. The officers in command,
ever on the alert, thought it was the Indians crossing to
fall upon the Fort and massacre them; they ordered the
gates to be closed quickly and the troops and traders to
take up their positions on the ramparts for defense in case
of attack. However, it was only a false alarm occasioned
by the iraprudence of the young Frenchraen who did not
realize the situation.
Pontiac who had no thought whatever of coming to the
Fort, was for the moraent occupied with the Hurons and
the Pottawattaraies who had remained in the village.
After the game he related to them all the details of the
parley between the coraraanders and hiraself and his chiefs,
telling them that according to the word of these gentlemen
he was to return the following day to smoke the pipe of
peace, or rather of treason, and that he hoped to succeed.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 53
Comme Sils eussent ete Sure de la reussite de leur entre
prise, et en peu de mots renderent Corapte a leurs jeunes
gens de leurs negotiation. Et envoyerent des deputees a
la Mauvaise Bande des hurons et aux poux pour leur
donner avis de ce qu'ils venoient de faire au fort, que Le
Jour suivant etait Celuy qui deciderait de Mrs. Les Anglois,
et qu'ils eussent a se tenir pres au preraiers avertissement,
Pondiak pour raieux jouer son Role et faire croire que
veritableraent il ne pensait plus ny Lui ny Son raonde a
Leurs raauvais desseins, il invita Sur les quatre heures
apres midi la bonne et la mauvaise bande, tous les hurons
et Les poux a venir jouer a la crosse avec ses jeunes gens,
il y eut beaucoup de frangais de l'un et de L'autre cote
de la riviere qui y furent pour jouer aussi et qui furent
Bien regu des trois nations, Le Jeu dura jusque vers Sept
heures du soir et etant fini chaqu'un Songea a Se retirer
chez Soy. Les frangois qui demeuraient de coste cy du
fort qui avait ete joue, pour revenir chez eux furent oblige
de retraverser la riviere, en erabarquant dans Leurs canots,
ils se rairent a faire des eris et des Sacquaquois, Coraraent
font les Sauvages quand ils gagne aux Jeux, Mrs. Les
Coraraandants, toujours en defiance crurent que C'etaient
Les Sauvages qui traversoient pour foncer Sur Lefort et
Les raassacre ordonna que L'on ferma vite les portes et
que La troupe et le Coraraergant fussent Sur Les ramparts
pour se deffendre en cas d'attaque, mais ce ne fut qu'une
fausse allerte occasionne par L'imprudence des jeunes gens
frangois qui n'en savait pas plus. Long.
Pondiak qui ne pensait nulleraent a venir au fort etait
dans le raoment occupe avec Les hurons et Les paux qui
etaient reste au village apres Ses jeux il Leur detailla
toute Ses Circonstances de sa negotiation Entre Mrs. Les
Comraandants et Luy avec Ses chefs Leurs disant que
suivant La parole de Ses Messieurs, il devrait retourne
Le Landemain pour fumer dans Le Calumet de paix ou
plustdt de trahison et qu'il esperait faire son coup, il con-
tait Sans Son hoste.

54 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
But he reckoned without his host.
May 9, Monday; The First day of Rogations.
Following the custom of the church the curate and all
the clergyi^ conducted the procession outside the Fort with
out incurring any harm. Likewise mass was celebrated,
after which everybody in his own house wondered how the
day would pass, knowing full well that Pontiac would raake
some other attempt.
The good people secretly laraented the evil fate which
threatened the English who did not have much of a force.
Their garrison consisted of about one hundred and thirty
troops, including the officers, eight in number, and some
forty men, traders and their employees^®. In additioii, they
had two vessels of unequal size" which were anchored in
front of the Fort and defended the place from the side
toward the river. They would have been few if the In
dians by any chance had been good soldiers.
Pontiac who had concealed in his breast the murderous
knife which was to cut short the life of these people, set
out to go to the Fort with fifty men of his nation in accord
ance with what he had arranged the night before with the
Hurons. The others were to observe the same behavior as
on the preceding Saturday.
About eleven o'clock he presented hiraself at the gates
with his followers, but he was refused in pursuance of an
order of the Commandant. He insisted upon entering,
asking to speak to the Coraraandant, and saying that he
and his chiefs had come only to smoke the pipe of peace
in accordance with the proraise which the Coraraandant had
given thera. He was told that he could easily enter, but
only with twelve or fifteen of the leading raen of his nation
and no more. He replied that all his people wanted to
smell the smoke of the peace-pipe, and that if they could
not enter he would not enter either. He was proraptly
"Father Simple Bocquet, a Recollet Missionary, was priest at Detroit during
this period.
^''"At the beginning of this affair there were not above 80 persons in the whole
that carried arms in the fort and about 34 on board two vessels." The same
article also states that the fort at Detroit was a square stockade, fortified with

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 55
Le Lundy, 9erae de May, preraier Jours des Rrogations,
suivant La Coutume de L'eglise, Le Cure et tous Le
Clerge firent La procession dehors le fort bien paisible
ment, messe fut celebre de raesrae, ou apres chaqu'un chez
Soy. Exarainait coraraent La Journee se passerait Sga
chant Bien que Pondiak ferait encore quelque tentative.
Les honnetes gens gemissaient secrettement Sur Le
Mauvais Sort dont ces Messieurs etaient menagee et qui
n'avaient pas beaucoup de raonde. Leurs garnison con-
sistaient aux environs de cent trente hommes de troupes
y compris Les officiers qui etaient huit de leurs corps, et
autour de quarante homraes tant Les Coraraergants que
Leus engages, de plus Ses Messieurs avaient deux Barques
de differentes grosseurs qui etaient mouilles devant Lefort
et qu'en deffendoient La place du coste de la riviere,
s'etoient peu Sy raalheureusement Les Sauvages eut ete
de bon Soldats.
Pondiak qui cachait dans son Coeur Le Couteau meur-
trie qui devait tranche Le fil des jour de Ses Messieurs, se
deposa, suivant ce qu'il avait Laveille aux hurons et aux
poux a venir au fort avec cinquante horaraes de sa nation
et tous Le reste devoient observe La raesrae demarche que
Le Samedy precedent, il se presenta aux portes Sur les
onze heures pour entrer avec son raonde, ce quy Luy fut
refuse suivant Les ordres du Commandant, il fit instance
pour entrer, demandant a parler au Coraraandant, disant
qu'il ne venait Luy et Ses chefs que pour furaer dans le
Caluraet de paix suivant La proraesse qui Luy en avait ete
faite par Mr. Le Coramandant, il luy fut repondu que
volontiers il entrerait, mais seulement avec douze ou
quinze considere de sa nation et pas davantage, il fit re-
ponce que tous ces gens voulaient sentir La fumee du
Calumet Et que S'y Ses gens n'entraient pas, il n'entrerait
pas non plus, il fut refuse tout net, et fut contraint de s'en
four bastions and was large enough to hold 3,000 troops. Gentleman's Magazine,
1763, p. 455-
"These two vessels were probably the Huron and the Beaver. Buffalo Hist.
Soc. Publ. VI, p. i6.

56 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
refused and was forced to return to his village in a bad
humor. However, this disturbed these gentlemen very
little. The Commandant^* had the French warned to keep
in their houses^®.
Pontiac, enraged to see that his last stratagem had failed
and all his projects were wrecked, caught up a tomahawk as
soon as he entered his village and chanted the war-song,
saying that inasmuch as he could not strike the English
within the Fort he would attack those on the outside; he
ordered all his people, men, women and children, to cross
the river to the side where the Fort was, in order to harass
it the better, and pitch camp on the shores at Baptiste
Meloche's^'', a mile and a quarter above the Fort. This was
done promptly.
He divided his raen into several bands to attack in dif
ferent places; one band went half a raile back frora the
Fort, where an old English woman^^ lived with her two
sons who cultivated for theraselves seven or eight acres
of land and kept a good deal of cattle, such as oxen and
cows. These poor people, suspecting nothing, were killed,
scalped, their property plundered, and their house set on
fire. It was a terrible spectacle to see how the fire took
sides with the Indians; the dead bodies were burned up in
the house. The Indians killed a part of the cattle and drove
off the rest, sorae of which escaped into the woods and
were later found by the French settlers along the shore.
While this first band were engaged in their work of
carnage, the other band went to Hog Island^^ where there
lived a raan named Fisher^^, former sergeant of the Eng-

"The Commandant, etc. Marginal note in original.
'•Most of the French lived along the river on their ribbon farms, their houses
facing the water. At the beginning of the siege they passed in and out of the
fort and held a neutral position. As the siege progressed the Indians demanded
their support and took their provisions and supplies by force. This caused many
of the French to retire within the fort while others took up the Indian cause.
^''Jean Baptiste Meloche lived on the northeast coast near the creek now called
Bloody Run, where he operated a gristmill on the Hunt Farm (P. C. 182 Maurice
Moran claim) near the river on the present site of the Michigan Stove Works.
He was born at Detroit, Feb. 19, 1741, and married Mary Louise Robert, Nov. 11,
1760. She was the daughter of Anthony Robert and lived on the south coast of
the river.
2'ThiS old English woman was Mrs. TurnbuU who lived on a distant part of

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 57
retourne a Son village, Bien mal content, ce qui importait
fort peu a Ses Messieurs. Deux sont entres et sont sortis
Mr. Le C, fait avertir les frangais de se tenir chez eux,
Pondiak enrage devoir que le dernier Stratageme avait
manque et que tous projets etaient echoue, en entrant dans
son village, pris un casse teste a la main et chanta La
guerre, disant que puisqu'il ne pouvait pas frape dans
Lefort sur Les anglais qu'il falait frape Sur ceux qui
etaient dehors le fort, et ordonna que tous son raonde,
homraes, feraraes et enfans, traversassent La riviere sur
Le raesrae coste que Le fort, pour etre plus a porte de
Linquieter Et que Lon dressa son Carap dans La riviere a
Mr, Baptiste Meloche a une deraie Lieux au dessus du fort,
ce qui fut fait ponctuelleraent, il divisa Ses gens en
plusieurs Bandes pour frape En differents endroits, une
Bande fut frape a douze arpents derriere Le fort oii
deraeuroient une vielle anglaise avec Ses deux gargons
qui faisaient valloir Environ sept ou huit arpens de terre
a leurs compte et qui avaient Beaucoup de Beste a corn,
Comme boeuf s et vaches, les pauvres gens qui ne pensaient
a rien furent tue, Leurs chevelure Leve, Leurs butin pille,
Le raaison rais en feux, a voir ce terrible spectacle que
Le feu etait de la partie avec Les Sauvages, Les corps
mort furent a demi Brule dans La raaison, Les Sauvages
tuerent une partie des aniraaux et eramenerent Le reste
dont quelqu'un S'echaperent dans Les bois et furent
ramasse par des habitants dans Les Costes. ,
Pendant que ces premiers fesaient le carnage L'autre
Bande fut dans L'isle au cochon oii etaient etabli un

the Common. Maj. Gladwin had granted her a piece of land for her residence.
The Indians ate her body. Lanman's History of Michigan, p. io6.
22Belle Isle.
^Jarnes Fisher, his wife and two children, and some accounts say four sol
diers and a servant, were living on the island. They were surprised and mur
dered. Some Frenchmen obtained permission to go to the island and bury the
bodies, and Mr. and Mrs. Fisher were buried in the same grave. The story runs
that on the following day the F'renchmen crossed again and on passing the grave
saw Fisher's hand sticking out. They buried it and in a few days found it
again out. Upon this they informed the Priest, Father Simple Bocquet, who
returned with them to the island and re-interred the hand. This time it re
mained covered. Mr. Peltier's account of the Conspiracy of Pontiac, Mich.
Pion and Hist. Colls., Vol. VIII.

58 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
lish army. This man with his faraily of five or six persons
was working for half the profit a little farm which the
English officers had appropriated for theraselves. These
good people, thinking of nothing but their work, became
at a moment when they least expected it victims of the fury
of the Indians who fell upon the raan and scalped hira;
they wanted to carry his wife away prisoner because she
was pretty, but she would not go, saying that since her
husband was dead she wished to die with hira. They killed
her and her woman servant, and carried off the two little
children to their village to be slaves^*.
A Frenchman by the name of Goslin^^ who was working
on the island squaring building timbers had not been in
formed of what was about to happen to Fisher. Upon hear
ing the cries of the Indians as they landed on the island,
he thought to save hiraself from the danger which seemed
to threaten him as much as the English; he was caught
upon the beach by the Indians who put him in a canoe
and told him to stay there, saying that he had nothing to
fear for himself as they did not intend to do him any harra.
He did not believe it nor want to stay where they had put
hira. His unbelief cost hira dear, for, upon trying to
escape into tBe depths of the island, the Indians took him
for some fleeing Englishman; they ran after hira and
killed hira, and when they were upon the point of scalping
him they recognized that it was a Frenchraan. They placed
him in their canoe and gave him to the French who buried
hira in the ceraetery.
About four o'clock in the afternoon an inhabitant of
the east shore, Mr. Desnoyers^®, who had gone to the pine
woods sixty railes above the fort to fell building tiraber,
returned with the Chippewas of Saginaw who escorted hira.

2'The Fisher children were later given over to Mr. Peltier who took them to
their uncle in the fort. On Oct. 15, 1763, one of these children, Marie Fisher
(Ficher), aged about fifteen months, died. Ste. Anne's Church Records, Detroit
According to records in the Register's OMce of Detroit, Vol. A, p. qi, Alexis
Cuillerier, son of Antoine, shortly after the war was over, was accused by one
Jean Myer, of having drowned onc of the Fisher children. He was tried by a
military tribunal at Detroit, and the commandant expelled him from tlie village
and banished him from the community. Later developments ended in a new

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 59
norame ficher, ancien sergent des troupes anglaises. Cette
homme avec sa famille qui composait cinq a Six personnes
faisaient valoir a raotier profit un bien que ses raessieurs
setaient aproprie, les bonnes gens qui ne pensoient qu'a
Leurs travaille, devinrent a I'heure qu'ils y pensoient Le
moins Les tristes victimes de la fureur des sauvages qui
tomberent en premier sur L'homme Lui Leverent La
chevelure, Et voulurent emmene sa femme prisonniere
parce qu'elle etait jolie, elle ne vouUii Les suivre disant
que puisque Son mari etait raort quelle voulait raourir
avec Luy, ils Latuerent avec Sa Servante Et eramenerent
ses deux petits enfants a leur Camp pour etre Leurs esclave.
Un frangais nomme Goslin qui travaillait dans Lisle a
Ecarir du bois de Construction et qui n'etait pas prevpnu
de ce qui devait arrive a ficher, En attendant Les Cris
que fesaient les sauvages en debarquant dans Lisle, voullii
Se Sauve du danger qui semblait Le raenace, egalement
comme les anglais fut arreste sur le bord de la greve
par Les Sauvages qui le mirent dans un Canot et lui dirent
de rester qu'il n'y avait rien a craindre pour Luy qu'ils
ne voulloient pas Luy faire du mal, il fut incredule et ne
voulu point reste ou Les Sauvages Lavaient rais, son in-
credulite Luy couta chere parce que votilant se sauver dans
La profondeur de Lisle Les Sauvages Le prirent pour un
anglais qui Se Sauvait, Coururent apres et Le tuerent et
quand ils furent pour Lui Leve la chevelure, ils recon
nurent que c'etait un frangais, L'erabarquerent Dans Leurs
canots et Le donnerent aux frangais qui L'enterrerent dans
le Cimetiere.
Sur les quatre heures apres midy, un habitant de
la Coste de L'Est nomme Mr. Desnoyers c[ui etaient
alle a la piniere a vingt cing Lieux audessus du fort pour

investigation which cleared Cuillerier of the crime and on June 4, 1769, Capt.
George TurnbuU had him recalled. This was not done until all the facts had
been laid before Gen. Gage and his consent had been obtained.
2=This was Francois Goslin, who came from the parish of St. Thomas, diocese
of Quebec, He was about thirty years old. Ste. Anne's Church Records, Detroit.
2«Peter Desnoyers was a master carpenter and lived on the south side of the
river at one time near the Ottawa village and at another near the Huron village.

60 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
Through him one learned of the death of two officers, one
of whom was Mr. Robinson^^, ship captain, the other a
Sir Knight^® and colonel of railitia. These two gentle
men, acting under orders of the Commandant, had gone
with ten soldiers and a Pawnee servant to sound the chan
nels to see if there was enough water for a vessel to pass
in case of need. When they left the Fort they had heard
nothing about the wicked designs of the Indians and they
travelled peacefully along, thinking themselves quite safe.
As they were passing to the right of the pine woods the
Frenchraen who were working there and had been warned
of the evil intentions of the Indians toward the English
called to thera to put them on their guard. They turned in
but would not believe what the French told them, saying
that when they left the Fort everything was quiet. The
Frenchmen warned them again and again and advised them
not to go further, as the Indians would prevent them and
they would better return to the Fort, but they would not
listen to the warnings and went on their way. They en
countered some Indians encamped upon a point at the edge
of the river, and these seeing them pass called to them and
showed thera some meat and other supplies to entice thera.
Still they would not halt there and this offended the In
dians who pursued and killed them, with the exception of
a young man^® fifteen or sixteen years old and the Pawnee,
whom they took to make slaves of.
'"This name appears as Robinson, Robson and Robertson. Rutherford in his
narrative calls him Capt. Charles Robson of the 77th, who had command of the
King's ships upon Lake Erie.
W. C. Ford, in his list of British OMcers serving in America in 1754-1774, gives
Lieut. Charles Robertson' of the 77th (or Montgomery's Highlanders), who was
commissioned Sept. 15, 1758.
Canadian Archives A. 17, p. 116, states that Lieut. Robertson, of Montgomery's
regiment, was to command a schooner drawing seven feet, loaded and carrying}
six guns, 1761.
In 1761, Sir William Johnson mentions seeing Capt. Robinson sounding in Ni
agara Eiver. In 1763 Robertson came to Detroit, where he was employed sound
ing the lake and river. Here he is also called Robinson. Both Robertson and
Brehm sent in reports of their soundings. Early in the spring of 1763, Robert
son made up a party, consisting of John Rutherford (a boy of seventeen), Sir
Eobert Davers, who joined the party out of curiosity, a Pawnee slave, two
sailors and six soldiers. They left Detroit on May 2nd, before any Indian troub
les were discovered, to sound the lake and St. Clair River. They were over
taken by Indians on the 6th. Robertson and Davers were killed and Rutherford
made captive. Rutherford's Narrative Trans. Canad. Inst., Vol. Ill, p. sig;
Mich. Pion. and Hist. Colls., Vol. XIX, p. 165; Johnson's Life by Stone.'
'''Sir Robert Davers was the eldest son of Sir Jermyn Davers, of Suffolk, who
died Jan. 22, 1743, leaving Sir Robert the head of the family. He Uved at Ross-
brooke or Rushbrook in Suffolk. He traveled all over Europe and became inter
ested in the lakes of America making Detroit a visit in Feb., 1762. Donald
Campbell wrote in one of his letters to Bouquet that he had arrived in Detroit

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 61
couper du bois de batisse, revint avec les sauteurs du Sagi
naw qui Lamenerent L'on Sgu par Luy La raort de deux
officiers qui etaient L'un Mr. Robinson, capitaine des
barques et l'autre Mr, Le Chevalier, Colonelle de milice.
Ses deux Mrs, avaient ete par ordre de Mr. le Com
mandant avec dix Soldats et un panis pour Sonder Les
cheneaux pour voir S'il y aurait assez d'eau pour passer un
barque en cas de besoin, ces messieurs qui en partant du
fort n'avoient nullement entendu parle du raauvais dessein
des Sauvages, voyois tranquilleraent Se croyant Bien sure,
comme ils passoient au droit de la piniere, Les frangais
qui y travailloient et qui etaient prevenus de la mauvaise
intention des Sauvages contre L'anglois les appellerent
pour les avertir, ces messieurs y furent mais ils ne voul-
lurent point croire ce que Les frangais Leur disaient, disant
aux frangais que quand ils etaient partis du fort tout
etaient Bien tranquil, Les frangais Les avertir encore de
rechef, et Leurs conseillaient de ne pas aller plus Loing
que Les sauvages Les defferaient et qu'ils feroient mieux
de s'en retourne au fort, ils ne vouUurent point ecoute Les
avertissements, prirent Leurs routes pour aller plus Loing,
ils rencontrerent des sauvages qui etaient Campe Sur une
pointe Sur le Bord de la riviere qui Les voyant passe Les
appelerent Leurs montrant de la viande et autre denree pour
Les araorce, Ses raessieurs ny voullurent point alle, ce qui
choqua Les Sauvages qui coururent apres eux et Les
and intended spending the winter there and making a tour of the lakes in the
spring. Alexander Henry mentions him in his travels. Davers spent the win
ter of 1762-3 at Detroit and early in May met his death while out with Robert
son and Rutherford. Burke's Extinct and Dormant Baronetcies; Wis. Hist.
Colls., Vol. XVIII, p. 150; Mich. Pion. and Hisi. Colls., Vol. XIX.
™Lieut. John Rutherford, of the 42nd or Blackwatch, was born in Scarborough,
Yorkshire, in 1746. His father died in the Barbadoes when he was an infant
and he was reared by his grandfather. Sir John Rutherford, in Scotland. He
came to America at an early day and was sent by his uncle, Walter Rutherford,
to Fort Detroit, in charge ot some military stores and supplies. He joined the
party with Lieut. Robertson and Davers and was the only survivor of the trip
who gave any account of it. After being attacked by the Indians, he was taken
prisoner May 6th, and because of his youth, was adopted into the family of a
Chippewa Chief, Perwash. His life was thus spared and by his good behavior
he was soon allowed much freedom. After the killing of Campbell he made his
escape, with the assistance of a Frenchman, Boileau. During his captivity he
saw Paully, Campbell and McDougall. He was befriended by the family of
Quilleim (Cuillerier). Ten days after his return to the fort he took charge of a
vessel which was to sail to Niagara for provisions. On the way the vessel sprung
a leak and they found it necessary to go ashore where they were molested by
the Indians. They were finally able to reach Niagara and there Rutherford re
solved to give up the fortunes of war. He lived in New York with his uricle
for a while and then joined the 42nd in which he served thirty years. He died
at Jedburgh, Jan. 12, 1830, aged eighty-four years. Rutherford's Narrative
Trans. Canad. Inst., Vol. Ill, pp. 229-251; Bnffalo Hist. Soc. Publ., VI, p. i*.

62 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
The two Ottawa bands who had made the attack in the
two places I have described, acting under the orders of
Pontiac, their chief, carae back to carap after their exploit
and related with gusto all the circumstances of their cruel
expedition, among other things the death of Goslin*" whom
they had killed by mistake, — a thing that saddened them
for some time.
After hearing this story from his young raen, Pontiac
called all of his followers together before hira in order to
take new raeasures to approach the Fort and attack it
without risk to thera. This was not very difficult to do,
seeing that there were several barns and stables sixty-five
yards to the rear of the Fort; they belonged to several
private individuals who lived in the Fort.
To the northeast, at the right of the gate, about a hun
dred feet away, was a big garden with the gardener's
house, — the whole property belonging to Mr. La Butte, the
interpreter. All these buildings were so many intrench
raents in the shelter of which the Indians could approach
the Fort without any danger ; they had discovered this and
had made use of the buildings for some tirae to annoy the
Fort. After these new raeasures were taken the Indians
rested, waiting for the next day in order to begin their
attack in a new way.
While the Indians were raaking their arrangements to
harass the Fort, the Coraraandant ordered the two gates
at each end to be closed, not to be opened again till the end
of this war, but the one which faced the southwest was
opened twice more to permit the cows which belonged to
the inhabitants of the Fort to enter, and then it was also
closed. The only one left was the one facing the river
which was opened frora tirae to tirae for the public needs,
because it was guarded by the sloops which the Indians
feared greatly.
On toward six o'clock in the evening Mr. La Butte went

'"Goslin. See note 86.

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 63
tuerent, a la reserve d'un jeune homme de quinze a Seize
ans et d'un panis qu'ils prirent pour en faire Leurs esclave,
Les deux Bandes de Sauvages outavois qui suivant Les
ordres de pondiak leurs chefs avoient ete frape aux deux
endroits dont Jay parle cy dessus, revinrent au Camp apres
Le coup fait et raconterent avec emphase toute Les Cir-
contance de Leurs cruelle expedition et entre autre La
mort de Goslin qu'ils avaient tue par megard ce qui les
attrista pour quelque moraent.
Pondiak apres Le recit de ses Jeunes gens fit asserable
tous son raonde autour de Luy pour prendre avec lui de
nouveUes raesures pour approche du fort et L' attaquer Sans
risque pour eux, ce qui n'etait pas Beaucoup difficile a
faire viie, que il y avait plusieurs grange, Ecurie, Batis a
un arpent derriere Lefort, qui appartenoient a plusieurs
particuliers qui deraeuroient dans Lefort du Cote du Nord-
Es-du fort au droit de la porte, environ a un demie arpent
etait un grand Jardin avec La maison du Jardinier, Le
tout appartenant a Mr. Labutte, L'interprette, tous les
batiments etaient autant de retranchements a Labry des-
quels Les Sauvages pouvaient aproche du fort Sans aucun-
dange ce qu'ils avoient bien exaraine et qui Leurs servient
quelque temps a bien inquiete Lefort, ces dernieres dimen
tions prisent chaque Sauvage Se reposa en attendant, Le
Lendemain pour recommencer sur de nouveau frais.
Pendant Le temps que Les Sauvages prenoient Leurs
arrangements pour inquieter Lefort, Mr. Le Commandant
ordonna que Les deux portes des deux Bouts fussent ferme
et condamne pour n'estre plus ouverte que a La finition
de Cette guerre, cependant celle qui fait face au Sorouest
fut encore ouverte deux fois pour faire entre des vaches
qui appartenoit a des domicilie du fort et elle n'ouvrit plus,
il n'y eiit que celle qui face a la riviere qui fut ouverte
de temps en teraps pour Les Besoins public parce qu'elle
etait garde par Les Barque, que les Sauvages craignaient
Beaucoup. Vers six heures du soir Mr, La Butte fit plusieurs Sorties

64 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
out several tiraes by order of the Coraraandant to placate
the Indians and try to pump their secrets out of them. But
the Indians, and Pontiac in particular, grew tired of his
visits and told him to go back to the Fort and stay there
or they would all fall upon hira. Seeing that nothing could
be gained he went back to the Fort, letting the English
hope that the Indians would be raore easy to deal with the
next day.
In the evening at general orders the Coraraandant an
nounced that all the English in the Fort, traders and sol
dicrs, should relieve one another at guard duty every six
hours on the raraparts all night so as not to be surprised
in case of attack at daybreak, which is the hour the Indians
usually attack when they are carrying on war. The Com
mandant himself set the example and spent the night stand
ing sentinel with his officers upon the battery.
May 10, Tuesday,
Following the Coramandant's orders the gates remained
closed. The Ottawas who believed that they had only to
assail the Fort and the English would surrender at their
discretion, opened a very violent fire about four o'clock and
made the circuit of the Fort as if they wanted to assault
it. This frightened the English a little who were not as
yet accustomed to the maneuvers of the Indians and had
had no time to make any preparations for defense. There
were, however, in the Fort three pieces of cannon, — two
six-pounders and one three-pounder, also three small mor
tars which were placed over the gate and were as good as
useless. The three-pounder was mounted upon the battery
which faced the forest in the rear of the Fort and was
almost raasked by the buildings beyond; the other two
pieces were upon the drill-ground and of no value, since
there was no suitable place to mount thera for firing. There
were in addition only the two sloops which could fire, and
these at the raost protected only the river front which the
Indians were careful not to approach ; they kept theraselves
constantly behind the Fort under cover of.the buildings

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'UNE CONSPIRATION 65
par ordre de Mr, Le Coraraandant pour apaiser Les Sau
vages et pour tacher de Leurs avoir Leurs secrets en Leurs
tirant Les vers du ne, mais Les Sauvages et surtout pon
diak Se lassa de ses alle et de ses venii Lui dit de
se retirer et de ne plus venir ou qu'il fraperoient tous
Sur Luy, ne pouvant rien gagne, il se retira dans
Le fort faisant espere a Ses Messieurs que Le Landemain
Les Sauvages Seroient plus facille a parle, Mr. Le Cora
mandant ordonna Le Soir, a Lordre que tous Les anglois
qui etoient dans Le fort, Coraraergant et La troupe feroient
quart toute la nuit sur Les raraparts pour n'estre pas Sur
pris en cas d'attaque. A la pointe du jour qui est un
heure a laquelle Les Sauvages frape ordinaireraent quand
il vont en guerre, Le Coraraandant montra exeraple et passa
La nuit Sur La Battrie et faisant faction avec ses officiers.
lOierae May. — Le Mardy, lOerae de May, suivant Les
ordres de Mr. Le Coraraandant Les portes resterent
ferraees. Les Sauvages outavois qui croyois que venant
assailir Lefort, Ses messieurs se rendroient a Leurs dis
cretions, vinrent sur Les quatre heures du matin faire un
feu des plus viollent et faire des Courses autour du fort,
Corarae S'ils eussent voullu monter a Lassaut, ce qui in-
tiraida un peu Ses Messieurs qui n'etoient pas encore
affaite de La raanoeuvre des Sauvages Et qui n'avaient pas
eii Le teraps de rien preparer pour la deffendre II y avait
cependant dans Le fort trois pieces de canon, deux pieces
de fil et une de trois et trois raortiers a grenades royalles
qui etaient place- au dessus de la porte comme des meubles
inutiles. La piece de trois etait monte sur La Batterie dans
Le derriere du fort qui faisoient face aux bois et qui etait
presque masque par Les Batimens qui etoient derriere Le
fort, Les deux autres pieces etoient Sur La place d'arraes
Corarae inutile n'ayant point de lieux propre a Les mettre
pour Battre, il niavoient que Les deux Barques qui battoient
et qui toute fois en deffendoient que Laface de la riviere,
ou Les Sauvages se donnais Bien de garde d'approche se
tenant toiijours derriere Lefort a convert des Batimens et

66 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
and in the clearing of a bluff which commanded the Fort,
and at the bottom of which the Fort was built, so that the
place was defended rather by the courage and intrepidity
of the besieged than vanquished by the besiegers who kept
up their fire only until about ten o'clock. They were con
tent to shoot frora a distance because they had not much
ammunition, hoping when they had got hold of some to
begin the onslaught again.
The Coraraandant, seeing that the fire of the Indians
had nearly ceased, ordered Mr. La Butte to go out and
talk to thera. Mr. Chapoton^^ who lived in the Fort joined
Mr. La Butte to go to the carap of the Indians. With the
Commandant's perraission several other residents of the
Fort seized this occasion to retire to the settlers along the
shores, giving as an excuse that they did not want to wit
ness the death of the English.
La Butte and Chapoton set out and on the way took
Jacques Godfroy^^ who did not object to going with them
inasmuch as it was for the security of the public, hoping
that three persons whom the Indians knew and loved would
placate them the raore easily. The latter two of these three
gentlemen talked with the Indians without showing that
they represented the interests of the English^*. They were
listened to very well, or well, at least, to all appearances,
which led Mr, La Butte to believe that all would turn out
right. Leaving Messrs. Godfroy and Chapoton with the
Indians, he returned to the Fort to tell the Coraraandant
that matters were going well and that he had left Godfroy
and Chapoton with the Indians to continue the parley. He

""Dr. Jean Chapoton, who came to Detroit as early as 1719 to serve as official
surgeon of the garrison of Fort Pontehartrain, had two sons living at the time
of the siege — Jean Baptiste, who was born June 17, 1721, and Anthony Alexis,
born June 13, 1744. Jean Baptiste was a captain of militia and a man of some
importance in the village, and it .is more than probable that it was he who joined
the interpreter upon this errand.
'^Jacques Godfroy was a trader and officer of the militia. He had married a
ff^' .?,* Chapoton, (Mane) Louise Clotilde, in 1758. His first wife was Frances
L Eveille, an Indian woman. His second wife died Sept. 18, 1762, and in rec
ognition of his valuable services as interpreter for the Indians, he received ac
cordmg to the Indian fashion, the favorite daughter of a Miami chief as his
third wife. He resided m the village of Detroit until the summer of 1761 when
he moved to his farm on. the northeast coast. During Pontiac's siege he openly
took tje side of the Indians, capturing a trader and aiding in the taking of
Fort Miami. As he had taken the oath of allegiance to the British crown

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 67
dans Laclerriere d'un Coteau qui Commandait Lefort et
au pied duquel Lefort etait Batis, de sorte que Laplace
etait plustot deffendti par Le Courage et L'intrepidite des
assiege qu'il n'etait Battue par Les assiegeans qui ne firent
dure La force de Leurs feux que jusque vers dix heures,
tout au plus se contentant de tire de Loing en Loing parce
qu'ils n'avoient pas beaucoup d'araunitions, esperant
qu'apres en avoir decouvert, recommence La charge,
Mr, Le Commandant voyant que le feu des Sauvages
etoient presque eteint ordonna a Mr. La Butte de sortir
pour Leur parle, Mr. Chapoton domicilie du fort Se
jorgnit a Mr. La Butte et sortir pour aller au Camp des
sauvages, plusieurs domicilies Se saisirent de cette occasion
avec L'opprobation de Mr. Le Commandant pour se retirer
dans Les Cotes chez Les habitans pour n'estre pas Spec-
tateur de la pretendiie raort de ses Messieurs, Mrs. La
Butte et Chapoton poursuivent Leurs routes et Sur Leurs
chemin prirent Mr. Jacques Godfroy, qui ne fit point de
difficulte de ce joindre a eux, vu que c'etait pour La tran
quiUite du public, Esperant que trois personnes qui etoient
conniient et aimee des Sauvages Les appaiseroient plus aise-
ment. Les deux derniers de ces trois Messieurs parlerent
aux sauvages sans faire connaitre qu'ils prenoient Les in
terest de ses Messieurs, Les anglois, ils furent asse Bien
ecoute ou du moins en apparance ce qui fit croire a Mr.
La Butte que tout irait Bien par La Suite et qui Laissant
Mrs. Godfroy et Chapoton avec Les sauvages, revint au
fort dire a Mr. Le Commandant que Les affaires avec
Les sauvages etaient en Bon train, qu'il avait Laisse Mrs,
Godfroy et Chapoton aupres des sauvages pour continuer
in 1760 he was arrested and sentenced to be hanged for treason. Bradstreet
pardoned him on condition that he would conduct Capt. Morris safely to and from
the Illinois country, being his guide and interpreter. After returning to Detroit
he continued to live there and was greatly esteemed. He became one of the
wealthiest of the French colonists. His son fought under George Rogers Clark
during the Revolution. Early Western Travels by Thwaites, Vol I, p. 202; Den-
nisen's Genealogies, MMS.
^^The French were supposed to be neutral in this war, but many of them were
forced to take a stand. La Butte, as interpreter, maintained his position as
long as possible, but was finally compelled to seek protection in the fort.. Jacques
Godfroy openly assisted the Indians. See Declaration of Caesar Cormick, made
July II, 1763, Mich. Pion. Colls., Vol. XXVII, pp. 632-3.

68 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
hoped that the English would get out of the difficulty at
the cost of sorae presents. Mr. La Butte thought he knew
the Indian raind and did not perceive that he was mistaken
in his expectations, and that the Indians, Pontiac in par
ticular, knew how to conceal their real intentions with fine
words. Mr. Campbell, second in comraand, who desired and
loved nothing so rauch as peace and concord begged Mr.
La Butte in the narae of Mr. Gladwyn, coraraander-in-
chief, to be good enough to return to Pontiac's camp to
help Messrs, Godfroy and Chapoton complete their work
of quenching the fires of sedition and the re-establishment
of peace between the two parties. Mr. La Butte proraised to
do whatever he could, and returned to the camp where he
found Chapoton and Godfroy who had not quitted Pontiac
through hope of winning him over. Mr. La Butte joined
thera to do what the commanders had urged him,
Pontiac, shrewd and deceitful, appeared to acquiesce in
what these three gentlemen asked of him, and to convey
the irapression that he consented to peace and union, he
sent Mr, La Butte and some Indians to the Fort to speak
as his representatives to the coraraanders. This he did to
get rid of Mr. La Butte whom he was beginning to suspect.
The Indians to the number of six or seven entered the
Fort with Mr. La Butte, They saluted the commanders
and the officers who shook hands with them in welcome.
The Indians spoke in the name of their chief and were
heard ; they in turn seeraed to listen to what the command
ers said to them through Mr. La Butte. After some min
utes of conversation they asked for bread, and were givea
as much as they could carry away.
While the Indians were parleying within the Fort, some
one started a rumor that Col. Bouquet^* was about to arrive
"Henry Bouquet was born in Rolle, Switzerland, in 1719, and first entered
the Dutch service, afterward that of Sardinia and again served for Holland as
lieutenant-colonel of Swiss guards. In 1766 he entered the English service and
became colonel of the 60th foot, Feb. 19, 1762; brigadier-general in 1765 In
1763 he was ordered to the relief of Fort Pitt and on August Sth of that' year
defeated the Indians at Bushy Run. In Oct., 1764, he led an expedition against
the Ohio Indians in which he was successful. He died of a fever in Pensacola
Florida, Sept. 2, 1766. A collection of his papers, letters and journals is in the

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 69
de Leurs parle et qu'il esperait que Mrs. Les anglois en
seroient quitte pour quelque present qu'ils Leur feroient,
Mr. La Butte qui croyait connaitre L'interieur des Sauv
ages ne S'appercevoit pas qu'il etait trorape dans son
attente et que Les Sauvages surtout pondiak sgavoient
facine Leur Mauvais fond par de Belle parole.
Mr. Carabel, Second Commandant qui n'aspirait et
n'aimait que La tranquiUite et le Bon accord pria Mr. La
Butte, au nora de Mr. Gladouine, Coraraandant en chef, de
vouloir Bien retourne au Carap de pondiak pour aider a
Mrs. Godfroy et Chapoton aparacheve Leurs ouvrages, En
etouffant Le feu de la sedition et remettre la paix entre Les
deux parties, ce que Mr. La Butte, promis autant Corarae
il en dependerait de luy, retourne au Carap oii il trouva
Mrs. Chapoton et Godfroy qui n'avaient pas quitte pondiak
pour pouvoir L'emmener a Leurs but, Mr. La Butte se
rejoignis a eux pour faire ce que Mrs. Les Commandants
Luy avoient Dit.
Pondiak en fin et dissimile paru adhore a tous ce que
ses trois messieurs exigeaient deluy et pour faire croire
qu'il consentait a la paix et a I'union renvoya Mr. La Butte
au fort avec des sauvages pour parle aux Commandans de
sa part, ce qu'il en fesait etait pour se deffaire de Mr. La
Butte, qui coraraengait a Luy devenir Suspect.
Les Sauvages au norabre de six ou Sept, entrerent dans
Le fort avec Mr. La Butte.
Furent salue Mrs, Les Coramandans et Les officiers qui
Leurs firent Bon accueil Leurs donner La main, Les Sau
vages parlerent au nom de leurs chefs et furent ecoute, eux
mesme parurent ecoute ce que Mrs. Les Comraandants
Leurs faisaient a.re par Mr. La Butte apres quelques rao
raents d'entretien ils demanderent du pain, ce qui Leurs
fut donne autant qu'ils en pouvaient porte.
Pendant Le tems que Les Sauvages etaient dans le fort
Canadian Archives. Several of these have been printed in the Mich. Pion. and
Hist. Colls., Vol. XIX. Others may be found in the Mass. Hist. Colls., Series 4,
Vols. 9 and 10; Letters and Papers relating to the Provincial History of Penn
sylvania, Philad, rf55,- Pennsylvania Magazine of History and Biography, Vols.
Ill, XXXU and XXXIII.

70 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
with two thousand troops. At this false news the Indians,
without concluding anything, asked perraission to withdraw
to carry this information to their chief. The gate was
opened for them and they, returned alone to their camp and
related the news to Pontiac, who instead of being aston
ished said very plainly that the English had lied and had
started the rumor merely to frighten them. He had Messrs.
Godfroy and Chapoton retire from the carap for sorae
time, telling them that he would call them after he had
spoken to his people about what they had come to say to
hira. He did this in order to have a chance to ponder at
his leisure over sorae other wicked design.
About five o'clock in the afternoon Pontiac suraraoned
Messrs. Godfroy and Chapoton and several other French
men to his camp to tell them that he had mollified his
young raen and that they would consent to a peace, but in
order to conclude it properly they would feel flattered to
speak with Mr. Carapbell, second in command, in his camp,
because they had known him for three years in command
at the fort and regarded him as their brother. Neverthe
less the savage had concealed in his breast a dagger which
was destined to be fateful to this honest man.
The Frenchmen who did not know what Pontiac had
in his raind and believed that he spoke frankly, told him
they would willingly do their best to bring Mr. Carapbell
there if he would agree to let hira return without insult
when they should have completed their parley. He prom
ised this, — it did not cost him anything to promise! And
in order to the better cover his wickedness he ordered the
pipe of peace brought to them as a guaranty of what he
and his people said to them. The French, particularly
Messrs. Godfroy and Chapoton, allowed themselves to be
caught in the trap which Pontiac set for them as well as
for the English,
While the Indians were concocting this new plot, a

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 71
a parle L'on fit courir une gazette qui raportait que Mr.
Le Colonel Bouquet allait incessamment arrive avec deux
milhomme de troupe, sur le faux Bruit Les sauvages sans
autre conclusion demanderent a sortir pour porter Cette
nouvelle a Leurs chefs. La porte Leurs fut ouverte et
s'en retourner, Seul a Leurs Camp et raconterent Cette
nouvelle a pondiak qui Sans S 'etonne, dit tout net, que
Les anglais avaient mentis Et qu'il fesait courir le Bruit
pour Les epouvante.
II fit retire du Camp Mrs. Godfroy et Chapoton pour
quelque temps Leurs disant qu'il Les appeleraient c[uand
il aurait parle a ses gens de ce qu'ils venaient de luy dire.
Ce qu'il en fesoit etait pour reve a Loisir sur quelque autre
mauvais desseins. Sur Les cinq heures apres midi, pon
diak fit venir a Son Carap Mrs. Godfroy et Chapoton et
plusieurs autres frangais pour leur dirent qu'il avait apaise.
Ses jeunes gens et qu'ils Consentaient a La paix, mais que
pour Bien La Conclurent ils seraient flate de parle a Mr.
Carabel Second Coramandant, dans son camp, parce qu'il le
connassait depuis trois ans, qu'il Commendait Lefort ils
Le regardaient Corarae Leurs freres, raais Le Barbare
cachait dans son Sein un poignard qui devait Estre funeste
a cet honneste homme.
Les frangais qui ne Sgavoient pas ce qu'il avait dans
L'interieur et qui croyaient qu'il parlait avec franchise
Luy dirent que volontiers qu'ils se faisaient fort de le
Luy emmene qu'il voullti Leurs permettre de le Laisse S'en
retourne Sans insulte quand ils auraient finis, il Leurs
promis, cela ne Luy coutait rien a promettre. Et pour
mieux Couvir sa malignite, il Leur donna Le calumet de
paix, Comme une preuve certaine de ce que Luy Et ses
gens Leurs disaient, Les frangais et surtout Mrs. Godfroy
et Chapoton se Laisserent surprendre dans Les pieges que
pondiak Leurs tendoient egalement Corarae aux anglois.
Dans le tems que Les Sauvages machinoient Cette Nou-

72 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
Frenchraan named Mr. Gouin^^ who had accidentally di
vined what was in the minds of the Indians because of sev
eral interviews with Pontiac in which he had not detected
anything favorable to the English, and who had some pre
sentiment of what was going to happen to Mr, Campbell,
begged a Frenchraan passing by his house to go to the Fort
and warn Mr, Campbell of what was brewing at the camp
and ask hira not to leave the Fort nor trust in the fine
words of a treacherous savage.
In the raeantime the Frenchmen started on the way back
to the Fort, thinking that the raere presence of Mr. Camp
bell would be sufficient to placate the Indians. Mr. Gouin
who saw them coming from afar, and fearing that a first
warning would not be enough, begged Mr. Mauran^* to
whom he explained the situation in a few words to run and
again warn these gentlemen not to go out. Mr. Mauran
did this. He carae in all haste to the Fort to inforra these
gentlemen in detail of all that Mr. Gouin had told him,
and he iraplored Mr. Carapbell with tears in his eyes not
to leave, saying if he went to the carap he would never
return. In the raeantirae Messrs. Godfroy and Chapoton arrived
at the Fort with several Frenchraen with thera, and related
to the English the fine words of Pontiac and showed the
pipe of peace which they had brought. The pipe and the
fine words raade upon thera all the impression which Pon
tiac had promised himself, and the two warnings of Mr.
Gouin were rendered useless. Afterward the English
wished they had listened to the opinions of others, but it
was too late.
Mr, Campbell who was of a character which desired only
unity and concord believed that he had only to present
himself at the carap to allay the storm, and that his pres
ence for a raoment would be raore than sufficient to bring
^^^^^ ^t£f ^e^sif^ tJ^n^.S^".l^^t^:^^^^',t
Sr., went to the Illinois to carry on tradi wifh the Indfanl. X'wahhere Xti

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE C0NSPIR.A.TI0N 73
velle intrigue un frangais nomrae Mr. Guoin qui par hasard
avait penetre L'interieur des Sauvages et qui avait eii avec
pondiak plusieurs entretiens ou il n'avait rien vii qui fut
favorable a Mrs. Les anglois et qui avait quelque pressenti-
raents de ce qui devoit arrive a Mr. Carabel, pria un fran
gais qui passait devant chez Lui pour venir au fort, d'aver-
tir Mr. Carabel de ce qui se passait au Camp, et Le priait
de ne pas sortir du fort, de ne pas se fier sur Les belles
paroles d'un Sauvage raal intentionne. Cependant Les
frangais se rairent en cherain pour venir au fort, croyant
que La presence Seul de Mr. Cambel suffisait pour apaiser
Les Sauvages. Mr. Guoin qui Les vit venir de Loing et
qui craignait qu'un preraier avertissement ne serait pas
suffisant pria Mr. Mauran a qui il conta en peu de mots
de quoy il etoit question, de Courir aussi pour avertir de
rechef Ses Mrs. de ne pas sortir, ce que fit Mr. Mauran,
il vint a toute jambe au fort pour raconter a ses Mrs, de
fil en aiguille ce que Mr. Guoin Luy avait dit et pria La
Larme a L'oeil Mr, Cambel de ne pas sortir et que sil
allait au Carap il ne reviendrait plus,
Sur ces entrefaites Mrs. Godfroy et Chapoton arrive
rent au fort avec plusieurs frangais qui Les accompagnoient
et rapporterent a Mrs. Les anglois Les Belles paroles de
pondiak et Leurs montrerent Le Caluraet de paix qu'ils
avoient apportes avec eux, Le Calumet et les Belles paroles
firent sur ses Mrs. tout I'effet que pondiak, S'en etait
promis et Les deux avertissements de Mr, Guoin devin
rent iniitille, ce que Mrs. Les anglois desirerent depuis
avoir ecoute au prejudice des autres, mais il n'etait plus
temps. Mr. Cambel, qui etait d'un caractere qui n'aspirait
qu'apres I'union et La Concorde criis qu'il ne dependait
plus que de Luy, en se presentant au Camp pour apaiser
I'orage et qu'un seul moment de sa presence serait plus que
Pontiac met his death and was present during the war between the northern
Indians and the Peorias, when that nation was destroyed. St. Anne's Records
of Detroit gives his name Claude Jean Thomas Gouin. He married Marie Joseph
Cuillerier dit Beaubien, Jan. 13, 1742.
"Mauran: Morand, Moran.

74 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
about peace between the two parties. This, added to the
urging of Messrs, Godfroy and Chapoton who said to him
that they would answer for him with their lives, caused
him to hesitate no longer. He set out, accompanied by Mr,
MacDougal'", officer of troops, Mr, La Butte, and a great
number of French frora the Fort who followed them, in the
belief that the presence merely of this perfectly upright
man would bring about the end of the plot ; and after his
return which ought to follow, so to speak, at once after the
conclusion of the council they would be at liberty to go
about their btisiness affairs. But they were disappointed
in their expectations. Mr. Campbell arrived at the camp
where the Indians as soon as they saw hira coraing made
the air resound with the most horrible yells. Pontiac had
to make use of all his authority to silence them,
sspontiac went to meet Mr. Campbell, took him by the
hand and greeted him. To conceal his duplicity the better
he asked him to be seated near hira, adding that he was
delighted to see hira for he esteeraed him like a French
man, and he and his followers were going to open nego
tiations. For a good hour Mr. Campbell and his officers sat there
without the Indians speaking of anything, from which he
began to draw an evil augury for his errand. He remarked
this to the Frenchmen who had brought him, and they
replied that according to the promise of Pontiac he would
be free to return whenever he wished. He already wanted
to do this. Beginning to feel annoyed he had Pontiac in
formed that since there was nothing to talk over he was

^^MacDougal: Lieut. George McDougall, Sr., came to Detroit in 1761 and
obtained possession of He au Cochon (Belle Isle) before Pontiac's siege. After
the war was over he still claimed the island and cultivated it. In 1768 a
dispute arose over its possession, but McDougall was aUowed to occupy it. At
that time he obtained a deed of it from the Ottawas and Chippewas and in con
sideration for it paid them "6 barrels of rum, 3 rolls of tobacco, 3 pounds of
vermillion and a belt of wampum and 3 barrels of rum and 3 pounds of paint
when possession is taken." This was of the value of 194 £. The island remained
in the possession of the family until a few years ago, when it was purchased by
the city of Detroit for the sum of $200,000 and is now the largest park the city
owns. In 1763 McDougall married Marie Francoise Navarre, daughter of Rob
ert Navarre, royal notary under the French regime and acting in the same capac
ity after the conquest by England. During the Revolution he. served as captain
in the 84th Regiment. Ill health compelled him to resign in 1780. He sold hia

JOURNAL ou DICTTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 75
suffisant pour avoir La paix entre Les deux parties joint
aux instances que firent 'Mrs. Godfroy et Chapoton Luy
disant qu'ils repondraient de Luy, corps pour corps, ne fit
plus aucune difficulte d'aller au Camp, Et sortis accom
pagne de Monsieur Magdougal, officier de troupe, de Mr,
La Butte et d'un grand nombre de frangais du fort qui
Les suivirent croyant qu'effectivement La presence de ce
parfait honnete horarae serait La fin de cette Cabale et
qu'apres son retour quy devait etre soit disant imraediate-
ment apres Le Conseil ils auraient La Liberte de vaquer a
Leurs affaires, mais ils furent trompe dans leurs attentes,
Mr. Cambel, arriva au Carap ou Les Sauvages Le voyant
venir firent retentir Les airs des cris Les plus affreux, il
fut Besoin pour Les faire taire de toute L'autorite que
pondiak avait sur eux.
Pondiak fut au devant de Mr. Carabel Lepris par La-
raain en Le saluant pour mieux Cache sa felonnie, Le fit
asseoir aupres deluy disant qu'il etait charrae delevoir, Le
regardant corarae un frangois que Luy et ses gens allait
traite d'affaires, il y fut Bien Luy et Son officier I'espace
d'une Bonheure, sans que Les sauvages parlassent de rien,
d'ou Mr. Cambel, commenga a tire raauvaise augure de ses
pas, ce qu'il fit voir aux frangais, qui L'avait araene, qui
Luy repondirent que suivant La parole de pondiak, il serait
maitre de s'en retourne quand il Le voudrait, ce qu'il
voullii faire, Coramengant un peu a s'ennuyer fit dire a
pondiak que puisqu'il ne parlait de rien il allait sen re
tourne, pondiak qui Craignait qu'une si bonne proie Lui
echapat et qui croyait que retenant ses deux officiers dans
commission to Patrick Sinclair on April 8, 1780, and died the same day. He
left his wife, Marie Francoise, and two sons, John Robert McDougall, born at
Detroit, June 30, 1764, who married Archange Campau and George, born in
1766 and never married. Mich. Pion. Colls,, Vol. XXXVI, pp. 2S7-290.
^^This meeting took place in the largest room in the house of Mons. Cuillerier.
The owner of the house was seated in the middle of the room with a "laced hat
and coat" on. He kept his hat on and was treated in every way as though he
were some one of high authority. During the council which followed it became
evident to Campbell and McDougall that Pontiac looked upon Cuillerier as the
Commandant of Detroit during the absence of Bellestre. Pontiac explained to
Campbell the terms of peace, saying that the English must lay down their arms
and be escorted away from the fort by a number of savages — they would not be
allowed to take baggage or arms. Mich. Pion. and Hist. Colls,, Vol. XXVII,
p. 641.

76 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
going to go back. Pontiac who feared to let slip such a
prey and who believed that by holding these two officers
in his camp the others would come to his terras, replied that
after these two gentleraen had passed two nights with hira
he would send thera back to the Fort. Thus it came that
these men handed theraselves over as prisoners to the In
dians. The Frenchraen of the Fort who had accorapanied
thera returned sadder than when they had set out, for they
knew very well that it was a subterfuge by which Pontiac
and his followers hoped to circuravent the people of the
Fort. V/hen they reached the Fort they recounted to Mr,
Gladwyn all that had happened at the carap and how his
men were detained, — all of which gave hira occasion to
think that he would have done better to trust Mr. Gouin
than anybody else.
The Pottawattaraies who, as I have said, were in league
with the Ottawas for the destruction of the English but
as yet had not raade any great movement about the Fort,
in response to Pontiac's orders kept themselves at a dis
tance in the woods and upon the shore of the lake and
river in order to stop any of the English who should be
raarching to the relief of the Fort. They raade prisoners
of two raen whcm the coraraandant^" at St. Joseph had des
patched frora his fort with letters for Mr. Gladwyn; they
were caught and brought to the carap of Pontiac who had
thera killed by his raen.
Toward eight o'clock in the evening Pontiac sent mes
sengers to the bad Huron band and to the Pottawattamies
to inform them of v^^hat had just taken place in his camp, — ¦
naraely, the capture which he had raade in retaining the
two officers, and the secret word that the next raorning at
daylight he would go with four of his chiefs and traverse
the region below the Fort to give new orders and to get
sorae araraunition. He sent word to Ninivois, chief of the
Pottawattamies, that he was to place some twenty of his

"Ensign Frances Schlosser.

JOURNAL ou DICTATION D'UNE CONSPIRATION 77
son Carap que Les autres viendroit a son but, fit reponce
que quand ses deux Mrs. auroient couche deux nuit avec
Luy ils Les renvoyeroient au fort ainsy Ses Mrs. furent
selivre eux-raerae prisonniers des sauvages, Les frangois
du fort qui Les avoient accompagne revinrent plus triste
que quand ils etaient partis Jugeant bien que c'etait un
detours par lequel pondiak et Ses gens esperaient tenir ses
Mrs, du fort en bride rentrant dans Lefort raconterent
a Mr. Gladouine, Coraraandant, tous ce qui setait passe au
carap et La detention de se Messieur au Camp, ce qui
Luy donna Lieu de croire qu'il aurait mieux fait de croire
Mr. Gouin que tous autre.
Les poux qui comme Je I'ay dit etaient de concert avec
Les outavois dans La perte de ses Mrs, et qui cependant
n'avaient pas encore fait grand raouveraent autour du fort
Se tenant Suivant Les ordres de pondiak au Loing dans
Le Bois et Sur Lebord du Lac et de la riviere pour arreter
tous Les anglais qui seroient En marche pour venir au
fort, firent deux prisonniers qui etaient deux horames que Le
Coraraandant de St. Joseph avait detache de son fort pour
envoyer y porter des Lettres a Mr. Gladouine, ils furent
pris et raene au Carap de pondiak qui Les fit raassacre
par Ses gens.
Sur Les huit heures du soir, pondiak envoya des Erais-
saires aux hurons de la mauvaise bande et aux poux pour
Leur donner Connaissance de ce qui venait de se passe a
son Camp La Capture que Luy avoient faite en retenant
ses deux officiers et Leur fit dire que demain de grand
raatin il irait avec quatre de ses chefs Se promener dans
Les Costes au dessous du fort pour donner de nouveUes
ordres et pour avoir de La raunition et fit dire a Ninivois
chef des poux qu'il eu a mettre une vingtaine de ses gens
en erabuscade aupres du fort afin qu'il ne puisse sortir
aucun anglais sans estre pince.

78 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
men in ambush near the Fort so that no Englishman could
come out without being nabbed.
May 11. Wednesday.
Pontiac, like a good general, ordered thirty young raen
of his band to go and forra an arabuscade in the vicinity
of the Fort and catch all the English that carae out, and
frora time to tirae to fire at the little sloop ; in the meantime
he and the other chiefs would go along the other shore and
issue orders for the attack upon the Fort.
His men did as they were told and took up their posi
tion on the outskirts situated northeast of the Fort about
one hundred and fifty yards distant. This made a good
intrenchment for them. During this tirae, Pontiac, followed
by four chiefs, Mackatepelecite, Breton, Chavoinon, and
his nephew, went around through the woods behind the
Fort and passed down into the section southwest of the
Fort, and a little below. They visited all the French set
tlers, but chiefly those who were engaged in trade, and
coraraanded them in a harangue to give them powder and
balls, saying that if they did not wish to supply them they
would plunder them of goods and all, urging as a sufficient
reason that they did not need any longer to fear the Eng
lish who were not in a condition to harm them any; they
also declared that all the nations where there were any
English in business or in garrison were making a concerted
attack upon them; the Chippewas of Saginaw and those of
Grand River were coming to join them, and all together
they would bar the entrances so that no more English
could come to live in their country.
The traders, seeing themselves forced by fine words and
threats, were compelled to give the Indians what they de
manded in order to have peace; and by giving up part of
their powder and balls they saved their property, their
houses, and their farailies. The Pottawattamies who were
at the meeting-place in obedience to Pontiac's orders
shared in the distribution, and then each left to return to
his carap and distribute to their warriors and raake arrange-

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 79
Heme May. — Le Mercredy, onzieme May, pondiak
Corarae un bon general ordonna a trente jeune gens de sa
bande d'aller s'embusquer au environ du fort et de prendre
tous les anglois qui sortirais, et de tire de teraps en temps.
La petite barque, pendant que Luy et Les autres chefs
iraient dans L'autre coste donne des ordres pour L'attaque
du fort, Ses gens firent qu'ils venoient de Leurs estre dit
et vinrent pour cet effet se place dans Le fauxbourg qui
etait Batis au Nord Est du fort, eloigne environs de deux
arpens, ce qui etait pour eux un Bon retranchement, pen
dant ce temps, pondiak Suivis de quatre chef qui etaient
maquatepeticite, breton, Chavoinon et de son neveu vin
rent par dans le Bois derriere Le fort dessendirent dans
La Coste Situe au Sorouest du fort un peu audessous,
furent chez tous Les habitans principalement chez ceux qui
tenaient Commerce Les sommes par une harangue de leur
donner de la poudre et des bailes et que s'il ne voulait pas
Leurs en donne ils Les pilleroient, marchandises et tout,
Leur donnant pour Bonne raison qu'ils ne devaient plus
rien craindre de la part des anglais qu'ils etoient hors
d'etat de Leurs faire aucune paine, Leurs faisant entendre
que toutes Les nations ou il y avait des anglais en traite
ou en garnison frapaient tous generale. Les sauteux du
Saguinaw et ceux de la grande riviere allaient venir Se
joindre a eux, que tous ensemble bareroient Les passages
pour qu'ils ne viennent plus d'anglois habiter Sur Leurs
terres. Les coraraergants Se voyant force de belle paroles et
demenace furent contraint pour avoir La tranquilite de
donner aux Sauvages Ce qu'ils deraandaient Et par cette
abandon d'une partie de leurs poudre et balle ils Con-
serverent Leurs butin, Leurs raaisons et Leurs famille,
Les poux qui Se trouverent Suivant Les ordres de pondiak
s'etaient trouve a un rendez-vous eurent Leurs part dans
la destribution apres quoy chaqu'un se separa pour re
tourner a Son Camp destribuer La monition a Leurs Sol
dats et prendre des mesures pour l'attaque du Landemain,

80 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
ments for the attack of the following day. All this day the
people in the Fort were quite undisturbed, the Indians not
molesting them ; this led a good many who were domiciled
in the Fort to ask permission of the commander to leave,
and it was granted them. They withdrew with their fami
lies to the settlers along the shores, abandoning their
houses and a part of their goods in the hopes that the
tragic events would not last more than a few days.
Pontiac crossed the river in the afternoon with four
chiefs, and went to hold a council with the Hurons in
order to induce the good band to combine with thera, say
ing that if they did not they would be attacked. The
latter had not stirred frora their cabins up to the present
and looked with disfavor upon what was happening. Still,
seeing themselves threatened and crowded so closely, and
in view of the fact that they were weak, they were com
pelled to agree to do what the rest deraanded, and prora
ised that after raass the next day they would join the Pot
tawattamies in the attack; they could not do so sooner be
cause the approaching festival was too iraportant, and with
out having heard mass it would be nothing but foolhardi
ness. Pontiac consented to delay that long, and ordered
that the firing should be held back to wait for the Hurons.
May 12. Thursday; Feast of the Ascension of our Lord.
Pontiac who knew neither feast nor Sunday and regarded
all days as alike, not making profession of any religion,
early in the morning ordered all his men to hold themselves
ready so that as soon as the Hurons carae they could
attack all together. For fear that the Hurons would not
keep their word he sent one of his chiefs with several
young raen to their camp to tell them not to fail, and as
soon as their missionaries had finished service to come and
join the Pottawattaraies, as he only awaited their arrival to
attack. The Hurons promised and kept their word.
Although Pontiac was waiting for the Hurons in order
to begin the attack upon the Fort, still he had some of
his men advance in order to take possession of the barns

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 81
toute cette journee ses Messieurs furent assez tranquille
dans Le fort n'etant point inquiete par Les sauvages, ce
qui occasionna que Beaucoup de doraicilier du fort de
mander a Mr. Le Coraraandant a Sortir du fort ce qui
Leurs fut accorde et ils se retirerent dans Les Coste chez Les
habitans avec leur families, abandonnant Leurs maison et
une partie de Leurs butin esperant que le tragique evene
ment n'aurait qu'une passe de quelque jours.
Dans L'apres midy, pondiak traversa La riviere avec
quatre chefs et furent tenir Conseil chez les hurons pour
engagner La Bonne bande et se mettre avec eux, ou bien
qu'ils fraperoient Sur eux, ces derniers qui jusqu a present
n'avoient pas Encore Branle de leur cabane et qui regar
doient tous ce qui se passaient d'un mauvais oeil se voyant
menace et Sere de sipres, joint a ce qu'ils etoient foible de
raonde, furent contraint de Consentir a faire ce que Les
autres exigeait d'eux et promirent que Le Landemain apres
La Messe ils Se joindroit avec Les poux pour frape, ne
Le pouvant pas plustot a cause que cestait trop grande
feste et que il serait de valeur sans avoir entendu La messe,
pondiak Consenti a attendre jusqu'a ce temps et ordonna
que Le feux serait retarde pour attendre Les hurons.
12ierae May. — Le Jeudi 12e de May, jour de la feste
de Lascencion de notre Seigneur,^pondiak qui ne connaissait
ni feste, ni dimanche, que tous Les jours Lui etait Egaux,
ne fesant profession d'aucune S. religion ordonna des Le
matin que Ses gens Se tinrent pres pour quand Les hurons
viendrait pour frape tous ensemble, Et craignant que
Les hurons Luy manquassent de parole, il envoya un de
Ses chefs avec plusieurs jeunes gens chez eux pour Leur
dirent de ne pas manque Sitot que Leurs missionnaires
auroient fini de venirent sejoindre aux paux et qu'il n'at-
tendaient que Leurs arrive pour frape. Les hurons Leurs
promirent et Leurs tins La parole  quoy que pondiak
attendissent Les hurons pour faire commencer L'attaque
du fort il avait fait neanmoins avancer Ses gens pour

82 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
and stables around the Fort frora the rear, so as to be
ready to make an onslaught at the first signal and hinder
anybody's leaving.
Teata^" and Baby^S both chiefs of the good Hurons,
who had preserved neutrality up to the present time and
would have liked to do so longer, seeing themselves coerced
by threats, ordered their band about sixty men in num
ber to assemble, and they thus addressed them:
"My brothers, you see as well as we do the risks that
we are running, and that in the present state of affairs we
have nothing else to do but to side either with our broth
ers, the Ottawas and the Pottawattamies, or else abandon
our lands and flee with our wives and children — a rash
thing to do. We would hardly get started to leave before
the Ottawas and the Pottawattaraies, and even those of our
own nation, would fall upon us and kill our wives and
children and then compel us to assist them. Instead of
that, by co-operating now, we make sure that our families
will be left in peace in our village. We do not know ,
what the designs of the Master of Life towards us raay ;
be. Is it He who inspires our brothers, the Ottawas, to j
war? If it is not He who coraraands it He will well be
able to make his desires known, and we shall yet be able,'
to withdraw without being stained by the blood of the
English. Let us do what our brothers demand of us, and
spare not."
Immediately after that harangue each chief took a toma
hawk and chanted the war-song, and asked his raen to do
likewise while waiting for the hour of raass; after which
their wives sang the mass and they listened with great
devotion. When mass was over each one went to his cabin
and armed himself with the necessary weapons for the
attack, and then they crossed the river in twelve canoes

"Teata also spelled Theata. In Schoolcraft's translation it is written Peatan,
clearly a mistake. See note 5.
¦••Baby (Babie) signed the treaty of F'ort Niagara, July 18, 1764. His Indian
name was Odinghquanooron and he appears to have possessed considerable irfflu-
ence over his tribe.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 83
sempare des derrieres des granges et des ecuries autour
du fort pour tous aporte a premier signe et pour empeche
que personne ne sorte du fort.
Teata et Baby tous deux chefs de la Bonne bande des
hurons, qui Jusque a present avait garde La neutralite et
qui Laurait voullii La garde plus Longtemps, se voyant
force par menace firent assemble Leurs bande qui com
posoient autour de soixant homraes et Leur dirent. Mes
freres vous voyez tous egalement corame nous Les risques
que nous Courons tous et que dans La Situation oujoint
Les affaires nous n'avons plus d'autre ressource ou de
nous joindre a nos freres Les Outavois et Les poux ou
Bien d'abondonner nos terres et de fuir avec nos femraes
et nos enfants, ce qui est bien de valeur, nous ne serons
peut estre pas a peine partis pour nous en aller, que Les
outavois et Les poux et ceux mesme de nostre nations,
toraberons Sur nous et tuerons nos ferames et nos enfans,
et encore nous contraindrons de faire Comme eux, aulieu
que en Lefaisant apresent, nous assure que nos families
seront tranquille dans nostre village, nous ne scavons pas
quelle sont Les desseins du Maitre de La Vie sur nous,
petit Estre Esce Luy qui inspire cette guerre a nos freres,
Les Outavois, si ce nest pas Luy qui L'ordonne, il sgaura
Bien nous faire connaitre Sa volonte et nous serons
toujours Bien a raesrae de nous retire sans estre tache du
sang des Anglois, faisons ce que nos freres exige denous
Et ne nous Epargnons point, tant incontinent apres cette
harangue ils prirent chaqu'un un Casse teste et chanterent
La guerre et inviterent Leurs gens a en faire autant. En
attendant I'heure de Laraesse, que Leurs femmes chanterent
et qu'ils furent entendre Bien devotement. La Messe
finit chaqu'un fut a Sa Cabane sarrae de ce qui Leurs
etaient necessaire pour frape et traversserent La riviere au
norabre de douze Canots, droit chez Les poux qui firent des

84 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
straight to the Pottawattamies who uttered yells of joy
at seeing them arrive. These cries were a signal to Pon
tiac of the arrival of the Hurons whose fire was more
effective than that of all the other Indians put together.
Ninivois at the head of the Pottawattamies, and Takay
and Teata at the head of the Hurons, although without
orders, proceeded to invest the Fort on one side, while
Pontiac at the head of his raen, following the sarae tac
tics, invested it on the other side; all acting together they
began the attack upon the Fort and the vessels and pushed
it vigorously with a heavy fire and without interruption till
seven o'clock. All the time the Indians stayed in the shel
ter of the buildings to escape the fire from the Fort which
was not able to harm thera, inasmuch as there was but one
cannon in fighting condition and it was only poorly sup
ported by the rausketry of the garrison. None of the shots
did much damage outside the Fort, a fact which the Eng
lish discovered in time. In order to remedy this and pro
vide a better range for their guns, they tied up with iron
wire several spikes in a bundle which they heated red-hot;
and loading the cannon on the battery with this they fired
it at two barns filled and covered with straw. In less than
half an hour they were reduced to ashes. For this reason
the Indians withdrew to the shelter of the other side of
the slope in order to keep up the firing without risk.
During all this time the two sloops did not spare pains
or powder, firing suddenly over the Fort as well as across
the two ends of it, opposite which they were raoored. Two
Indians were killed in this action and two wounded, — one
having his thigh broken and the other his arm, both by
the same shot discharged toward the rear of the Fort. In
this regard the English took care to conceal their killed so
that the facts might not come to the knowledge of the
Indians. Still it was learned in spite of them that they
had several killed in the large sloop,*^ and a good raany
«In the Siege of Detroit by Hough, May 12th, the author says that the English
had but one man shghtly wounded in the fort and another on the vessels whereas
the Indians had three or four killed and nine or ten wounded.

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 85
cris de Joye de les voir arrive, et ses mesme cris etoient un
signal pour pondiak de la venii des hurons, qui devinrent
plus taquin aux feux que tous Les autres Sauvages en
semble. Ninivois a la teste des poux, tace et teata a la
teste des hurons quoy que Sans ordres furent investir Le
fort d'un Coste, pondiak a la teste des siens, observant
La mesme marche, L'investi de L'autre cote et tous
ensemble Coramencerent l'attaque du fort et des barques
qui fut pousse vigoureusement par un feu des plus vives
qui sans discontinue dtira Jusque a Sept heures du Soir,
Se tenant toujours a convert derriere Les batiraens pour
Eviter Lefeti du fort qui ne pouvait pas Leurs faire grand
mal, n'ayant qu'une piece de canon en Etat de battre et
qui etait un peu seconde La raousqueterie de la garnison,
tous les Coups ne portoient que faiblement au dehors, ces
Mrs. s'en appergurent encore a temps, et pour y remedie a
cela et pour que Les coups du fusil portassent mieux,
Lierent en paquet avec du fil de fers plusieurs fiches
ensemble qu'ils firent rougir et rairent dans La piece de
canon de la batterie et L'envoyerent sur deux granges qui
etoient pleines et couverte de paille qui furent reduit
encendre en raoins d'une deraie heure; ce qui fut cause
que Les Sauvages ou du raoins Seloignerent pour se raettre
a Convert de L'autre Cote du Coteau pour continuer Leur
feu sans risque: Les deux barque pendant toute cette
action, n'epargnereut point Leurs peines et Leurs poudres,
tirant presque a Coup portant tant par dessus Le fort, qui
aux deux bout vis a vis desquelles elles etaient raouiUes ; il y
eiit dans toute Cette action deux sauvages de tue et deux
de blesse. L'un La Cuisse Casse et L'autre Lebras du mesme
coup tous Les deux d'un boulet envoye derriere Le fort pour
ce qui regarde a ce sujet Mrs. Les anglais il ont etts Soin
de cacher Leurs mort afin que cela ne vint point a la
Connaissance des sauvages paria L'on a pourtant Sgu
comme malgre eux qu'il y en a eu plusieurs detue dans
La grosse barque et beaucoup de blesse tant dans Les bar-

86 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
wounded on the vessels as well as in the Fort. This was
noticed by everybody who was on the inside.
Toward seven o'clock in the evening the fire of the Indians
having subsided a little, the Commandant who feared that
the Indians under cover of night would attempt either to
carry the Fort by assault or set it on fire, issued two
orders : first that tubs and barrels should be placed in the
streets and upon the ramparts at the four corners of the
fort, and that the French to the number of twenty, chosen
frora those who were voluntarily in the Fort, should fill
them by drawing water from the wells ; second, in view of
the fewness of numbers which rendered defense hopeless,
and since to all appearances the expected assistance would
not arrive on tirae, and as there was a lack of supplies of
food and araraunition, the French should retire to their
houses and put out their fires at tattoo, and then the troops
should go from the Fort to the sloops to load the goods
of the officers, of themselves, and of the traders; and
everybody should hold hiraself in readiness to embark at
the first signal in order to fall back upon Niagara.
The night passed very quietly which was an augury for
the English that they might hold the place longer than they
had hoped, and they regained courage a little to withstand
the attack of the Indians.
May 13, Friday.
It is almost a general rule that all the Indians who in
habit these regions are as unstable as the wind, and if
they knew they would lose raen in making war they would
not begin, which sometiraes induces them to stop opera
tions as soon as they have begun ; frequently, however, this
arouses them the raore. These, here, as I have said, had
sorae killed and wounded; this induced thera to try in
cantations to see how they might proceed without losing
any more and take the fort which, to hear them talk, raust
surrender sooner or later in spite of the reinforcements
which it was clairaed were soon to arrive.
May 13.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 87
ques que dans Le fort, ce qui a ete vue de tous Le monde qui
etais de dans,
Sur Les sept heures du Soir Le feu des sauvages
ayant un peu Calme, Mr. Le Commandant qui
craignais qu' a la faveur de la nuit Les sauvages ne
fissent quelque tentative ou pour raonter Lassaut ou pour
mettre Le feu, ordonna deux choses : L'une L'on mit
des Ctives et des Bariques au quatre Coin du fort, dans Les
rues et sur les ramparts, et que Les frangais qui etaient
reste volontairement dans Le fort au nombre de vingt
personnes tirassent de L'eau des puis pour remplir les
vaisseaux L'autre corarae se voyant faible de raonde et
qu'il y avait apparance que Le secours qu'il attendait ne
viendrait pas encore sitost, et par deffaut de raonde hors
d'etat de soutenir, manquant de provision de guerre et de
bouche, que Les frangais se retiroient chez eux a la retraite
Les feux eteint dans Les maisons, Et que la troupe vo-
yageroit du fort aux Barques pour y embarque Le Butin
des officiers et Celui des Commergans et que tout le monde
se tiendraient prest a Embarque dans Les Barques au
premier Signe, pour Se plier a niagara.
La nuit se passa Bien tranquille, ce qui augure a ces
messieurs que ils garderoient La place plus Longtemps
qu'ils ne L'esperoient et reprirent un peu Leur Sens pour
Soutenir L'attaque du Lendemain.
13erae May. — C'est une regie presque general que tous
Les Sauvages qui habitent ces contrees sont corame le vent
n'allant que par Bouffe, et que Sil Sgavoient perdre du
monde en fasant La guerre, ils ne Laferaient pas, ce qui
cause Souvent qu'ils finissent aussitot qu'ils ont comraence,
ce qui aussi quelquefois Les anirae davantage. Ceux cy
corarae Je lay dit en avait eii de tue et de blesse, ce qui
Le fit jongler pour voir Corarae ils sy prendroient pour
n'en plus perdre et pour avoir Lefort qui a Les entendre
parle tost ou tard, ne pouvoient pas Leurs fuir par le
renfort qui soit disant devoit Leurs venirent dans peu.
13e May. — Les sauvages dans I'action de la journee

88 JOURNAL O'R NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
The Indians in the action of the preceding day had
moved about so much that they were tired by night; dur
ing the evening they sought rest and slept all night and
almost the following forenoon. The Commandant who
expected an attack at daybreak had spent the whole night
watching with his officers on the ramparts, ready to give
orders and afraid of being surprised. When he saw how
quiet the Indians were he ordered that their fortifications
should be burned down at once. To this end Mr. Hop
kins/^ captain of a new company and a good soldier, made
a sortie at the head of forty volunteers armed to the teeth,
and proceeded to set fire to the suburbs which, with the
exception of two houses the fire could not reach, soon
burned. He then immediately returned to the Fort to
allow time for another officer to make a similar expe
dition in another direction. This was undertaken by Mr.
Hay^^, a lieutenant of the American troops, who likewise
sallied out with thirty men and set fire to two barns and
stables behind the Fort, and then returned at once; they
suspected that Pontiac and his Indians, seeing the fires
from a distance, would come and fall upon them to cut
off their retreat. Fortunately, however, the Indians had

*3Capt. Joseph Hopkins came originally from Maryland and had served in the
18th or Royal Irish Regiment. For his services he obtained a captain's com
mission and raised a company of Independents known as Hopkins' Independent
Company of Rangers or Queen's Independent Rangers. This company was sent
to Detroit in the fall of 1762. It consisted of four officers, of whom were Lieuts.
Abraham Cuyler and Francis Phister, four sergeants, four corporals, two drum
mers and 110 raen, (Part of this company started to the relief of Detroit under
Lieut. Cuyler in the spring of 1763 and was attacked and routed on Point Pelee.)
As soon as they arrived Campbell sent them back to Niagara for the winter, in
order to save provisions. Hopkins evidently remained in Detroit. During the
siege he took a very active part. He presided at some of the courts of inquiry
which investigated the conduct of the French during the siege. At the request
of Cuillerier he was one of the few Englishmen who were to be saved if Pon
tiac succeeded in his plans. At the end of the year (1763) his company was
disbanded and the officers put on halfpay. In 1764 he went to England where he
was granted a coat of arms by Royal grant, but being disappointed in his expec
tations he became a "noisy and virulent talker in the coffee house," where he
attracted the attention of a French emissary and was induced to change
his allegiance to France. In 1766 he wrote to Robert Rogers from Cap
Francis, San Domingo, explaining his change and urging Rogers to dj
likewise. A copy of this letter was sent to Sir William Johnson and
played a part in the downfall of Rogers. In this letter he wished to be
remembered to Messrs. Reaume and St. Martin and "ma chere Catharine," and
asked Rogers to tell "Baube and all my fnends the Hurons, Pottawatameys, ye
Chippawas, and the Ottawas of the change I've made and if you have an inter
view with Pontiac take him by the hand for rae, and make known to him I serve
his Father, the King of France." In the spring of 1768, be received the Cross
of Military Merit, in the fall of 1770 v/as made brigadier-general in the French
army and at some time was governor of Aux Cayes. When the American Revo-

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 89
precedente s'etoient donne tant de mouvement que Sur Le
Soir ils etoient fatigues et chercherent a se repose sur Le
soir et dormirent toute La nuit et presque La matinee
Mr. Le Coraraandant qui s'attendoient des Le petit raatin a
estre attaque, Et qui avec les officiers avoient passe toute
la nuit a veille sur Les rampart pour donner Ses ordres
et Crainte de surprise voyant La tranquiUite des sauvages
ordonna que L'on fut promptement a la ruine des retran
chements des sauvages par une incendie pour cette effet
Mr. Hobquince, capitaine d'une nouvelle Compagnie Et
Bon soldat Sortis a la teste de quarante hommes de troupes
de Bonne vollonte, arme jusque au dents, furent raettre
Lefeu au faubourg, qui fut Bientost consomrae a la reserve
de deux raaison que Le feu ne put atteindre et rentrerent
tout incontinent dans le fort pour donner Le tems a un
autre officier a une pareille Expedition d'un autre Cote qui
fut faite par Mr. he. Lieutenant des troupes ameriqtiaines,
qui sortis aussi avec trente hommes Et rairent Le feu a
deux granges et Ecuries derriere Le fort et rentrerent tout
de suite, se mefiant bien que pondiak et Les Sauvages
voyant de loing Ses incendies viendroient foncer sur eux
pour deffendre Leur retraite mais heureusement autre chose

lution broke out he begged to be allowed to enlist in the American cause. He
also petitioned for the rank of Marechal de camp and the Grand Cordon of Mili
tary Merit. He was refused permission to go as a French oilicer, but was told
that he could dispose of his body as he saw fit. At the same time he so antagon
ized Silas Deane, who was negotiating in Paris in behalf of the colonies, that
the latter wrote to the Committee of Secret Correspondence warning them against
Hopkins should he venture to come to America. He evidently remained in
France for F'ulwar Skipwith, who was Secretary of the U. S. Legation in 1794,
and Consul for the department of Paris later, represents him as having become
unfriendly to the United States and as having solicited the command of a vessel
to cruise against the enemies of France, but without success. See Stevens's Fac
similes; Wharton's Diplomatic Correspondence; Mich. Pion. and Hist, Colls., -Vols.
XIX and XXVII; Siege -of Detroit by Hough; Force's American Archives; Jour
nals of Robert Rogers by Hough; Army Lists (British); Historical Magazine
and Notes and Queries, Vol. Ill, 1859, pp. 122, 158; Writings of James Monroe by
Hamilton, and America Heraldica by Vermont.
"Jehu Hay was born in Chester, Pa., and enlisted in the 60th American
Regiment in 1758. In 1762 he was serving as lieutenant in Detroit. In 1766 he
was made Indian Commissary. In 1774 he was selected by Haldimand to visit
and report on the conditions in Illinois. In 1776 he became deputy Indian
Agent and major of the Detroit militia. He was a prisoner at Vincennes with
Hamilton, was sent to Virginia and exchanged in 1781. In 1783 he became
lieutenant governor of Detroit, and died and was buried there Aug. Sth, 1785.
On Jan. 23, 1748, he married Julie Marie Reaume, daughter of Hyacinth Reaume,
a shoemaker by trade and cousin of Veronica Reaume, who, in 1764, marned
Gabriel Christopher LeGrand. He had one son, John, who later became a prom
inent citizen of Cahokia, Illinois. Thwaite's and Kellogg's Revolution on the
Upper Ohio, p. 130; Genealogy of the Campau Family by C. M. Burton; Canadian
Archives Q. 25, pp. 132, 149; Denissen Genealogies MMS.

90 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
something else to occupy them the whole morning. Still
there were some who were on the watch, but in such few
numbers that they did not dare either to show themselves
or to shoot for fear of being discovered and attacked. Thus
the two parties feared each other.
While these two gentleraen with part of the troops were
working to render the region surrounding the fort clear
and open, the Indians in Pontiac's carap were holding a
council to which the oldest French settlers of the coasts
had been suraraoned in the hope that they raight be per
suaded with fine words to join with thera and show them
how to throw up an intrenchment. The French were of
no mind to do this, and anyway the most of thera did not
know how, and those who did know took good care not to
say so, urging in their own defense that they did not know
how to go about it.
Pontiac, seeing that he could not gain anything in this
direction and not being willing to get by force what he
had hoped to get frora thera voluntarily, — I raean their
labor— tried another scheme and had Mr. La Butte tell Mr.
Campbell to write to the Commandant what he was going
to dictate to hira in the presence of all these brothers of
his, the French. Mr. Carapbell did this, not wishing at all
to displease a raan whose wickedness he was beginning to
realize. This letter said that Pontiac perraitted the Com
mandant to retire with his vessels and all his force, taking
away only the clothing they wore, just as Mr. Belestre
had done; the rest of their goods and the goods and mer
chandise of the traders should remain at the disposal of
the Indians; furthermore, it was already a good deal that
he gave them their life and he promised that no harm
should happen to them from his followers, and he guar
anteed the peace of all the other nations. But if the com
mander was not willing to consent to what he advised him
in that letter, he would begin the attack again and proceed
to an assault, and if he captured him alive he would treat
him as the Indians treat one another when making war;

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 91
Les occupait toute La matinee ils y en avait cependant
quelqu'un qui etait au guet, mais en si petit norabre qu'ils
n'oserent ni semonter, ni tirer par La crainte de se de
couvrir et que L'on ne fut sur eux ainsy Les deux parties
se craignoient L'une L'autre.
Pendant que ses raessieurs avec une partie de Leurs
troupes travailloient a rendre Les dehors du fort Libre et
nette, tous Les Sauvages au Camp de pondiak tenoient
Conseil ou Les plus anciens frangais doraicilier des Costes
furent appele pour tache de les engager par de Belles
paroles a Se joindre avec eux pour Leurs donner des
instructions pour ouvrir une tranche, ce que Les frangais
n'etoient pas d'huraeur de faire, joint a ce que Laplupart
ne savaient pas Comme il faut siprendre Et ceux epi le
Sgavoient Se donnoient Bien de garde de le dire, disant
pour Bonne deffence qu'ils ne Scavoient pas comment cela
se faisoient. Pondiak voyant qu'il ne pouvait rien gagne
de ce coste La et qui ne voulait point encore avoir par
force ce qu'il esperait avoir volontairement deux meme;
Je veux dire Leur travaille; Joua une autre ruse, Et fit
dire a Mr. Carabel par Mr. La Butte d'ecrire a Mr. Le
Coraraandant, ce qu'il allait Luy faire dicte, en presence
de tous Ces freres Les frangais; ce que fit Mr. Carabel
qui ne voulait point deplaire a un horarae dont il cora
raengait a connaitre La mechancete, cette lettre portrait
que pondiak accordait a Mr. Le Coraraandant La liberte
de se retire avec ses Barques et tous son raonde avec
Seuleraent ce qu'ils avoient actuelleraent sur eux, comme
Mr. Bellestre Et que le reste de leurs Butins tous celuy
des Coraraergants avec Leurs Marchandises resteroient a
Leurs volonte et que C'etait encore beaucoup qu'il Leurs
donnaient La vie et qu'il Leur proraettait qu'il ne Leurs
arriveroient aucun raal ny de la part de ses gens et qu'il
repondoient de la tranquiUite de toutes Les autres nations
et que Si le Commandant ne voulait pas consentir a ce
qu'il Luy faisait marcjue dans cette Lettre qu'il allait faire
recoraraencer L'attaque et raonter a I'assaut et que s'il
Le prenait en vie il Le traiterait corarae il font entre eux

93 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
and he was to send a reply to him at the earliest possible
moment, and do it by sorae Frenchraan.
This letter was carried by a Frenchman to the Com
mandant who read it. Without being rauch disturbed over
the words of an Indian he replied that neither he nor his
officers were willing to spite theraselves in order to afford
thera arauseraent, inasrauch as by going away he ran a risk
of losing his life in his own country; and since the King
had sent him*^ to command the Fort he would stay there
till he died, and his threats or those of other Indians did
not disturb him any.
Pontiac who had flattered himself that the Commandant
would be frightened by the letter which he had written to
him, and had hoped to have a chance to pillage all the mer
chandise of the traders, was very rauch taken aback to get
such a dry reply from the Commandant, and at the same
time to learn of the sorties which the Coraraandant had
raade to set fire to his fortifications. This was enough to
raake him burst with chagrin, and he ordered all his men to
return to the Fort and renew the attack. They did this
just as bravely as the day before, but did not come so near,
having now only two buildings to hide behind and they
could not all find cover. Sorae who were farther away
fired frora behind the hill and their shots passed very fre
quently over the Fort, yet the force of their fire discon
certed the English who were on nettles all the tirae for
fear of an assault and undecided whether to remain or
embark. The thing that reassured them was when a French
man who had lived a long time with the Erie Indians and
had sometiraes been on the warpath with thera, told thera
about the tactics of the Indians, and declared upon his life
that the Indians would never raake an assault. These as
surances, coraing from the mouth of a disinterested man
who actually knew the habits of the Indians and their
behavior in war which he described in detail to the Cora-

"Gladwin sent a verbal message to Pontiac on the 16th in reply to this mes
sage. He advised him to disperse his people and take care of his ammunition for
hunting.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 93
quand il se font La guerre et qu'il eut a luy faire reponce
au plus tost et de le faire par un frangais.
Cette lettre fut apporte par un frangais a Mr. Le Com
mandant qui La Lti et qui Sans Beaucoup s' inquieter d'un
discours sauvage, fit reponse qu'il ne voulait pas ny Luy
ny ses officiers, Se ne pour Les faires rires, vu que Leroy
L'avait envoye pour Coraraander Lefort, et que S'il sen
allait il courait risque de perdre Sa vie dans Son pays,
il y resterait jusque a la raort et qu'il s' occupait fort
peu de ses raenaces ny de celle des autres Sauvages.
Pondiak qui s'etait flate que Le Coraraandant serait
intiraide par Sa lettre, qu'il Luy avait fait ecrire, et qui
esperait avoir toutes Les Merchandises des Commergans
en pillage, fut Bien trompe de voir une reponce aussi sec,
qu'etait celle du Comraendant, apprenant en raerae temps
Les Sorties que ce Mr. avoient faits pour raettre Le feu
a ses retrancheraents, ce qui Le facha au point de crever
de depit, ordonna a tous Ces gens de retourne au fort et
de recoraraencer l'attaque, ce qu'ils firent aussi fortement
que Le jour precedent, raais non pas si proche, n'ayant
plus que deux Batiraens pour ce cache, ils ne pouvoient
pas tous se tenir derriere, d'autre etoient plus Loing qui
tiroient de derriere Le Coteau, Leurs Coups passait Bien
souvent par dessus Lefort, neanraoins La force du feu
chagrina ses messieurs qui craignant toujours L' assaut
etoient Sur Les epines et Balancoient ou de reste ou
d'embarque, ce qui Les rassura ce fut un frangais qui
avait ete Longtemps avec Les Sauvages, les chats, de-
meurant parmi eux qui avoient ete quelquefois en guerre
avec eux, raconta a ses Mrs. La raanoeuvre Sauvages, Les
assurant aux perils de sa vie que Les sauvages ne raon-
teroient jaraais a Lassaut. Ces assurances qui sortaient
de la bouche d'un horarae desinteresse et qui effective-
raent Connaissait Les fagons des Sauvages et qui Scavoient
Leurs maniere de se comporter en guerre dont il fit un
detaille a Mr. Le Coramandant Et a Mrs. Les officiers

94 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE O'F A CONSPIRACY
mandant and his officers, set their minds at rest. The fir
ing of the Indians did not last longer than seven o'clock
in the evening, except for occasional shots discharged at
long range. Nevertheless the Coraraandant and all his offi
cers spent this night as they did the night before, so as
not to be surprised.
The Hurons did not know what took place in the carap,
not having been invited to the council, and because they
had received no notice they thought Pontiac would not at
tack and so did not come to harass the Fort at all. But
having found out that some traders were coming with
barges loaded with raerchandise as rauch for them as for
the traders of the Fort, and with supplies for the English
officers, they went to lie in wait for them down the river.
The traders who had no warning of what was going to
befall them, when they saw the Indians upon the shore call
ing to thera, thought it was to barter deerskins as they do
soinetimes and turned in. The Indians took thera and tied
them with belts ; all the Frenchraen in the barges were sent
away unharraed, but they took the barges with the traders
and the English eraployees to their villages, where they
killed part of thera and adopted the rest. One by the
name of Jacquesmane,*^ who acted as captain of the barges,
was presented by the Hurons to the Pottawattamies, who
adopted him to live with them always. The merchandise fell
into the power of the Hurons who were so occupied with it
that they forgot the Fort. There was sorae liquor among
the supplies, and the Huron women who feared that it
would cause their husbands to do more foolish things than
they had already done threw themselves upon the barrels,
knocked in their heads and poured out all the contents, with
the exception of a cask of eight gallons which an Indian

"In the Siege of Detroit this capture is recorded on the 13th of May and the
traders name is given Chapman. Lieut. MacDonald also calls him Chapman.
He came from Niagara wTth five canoes loaded with merchandise, sixteen half
barrels of powder and some rum, Heckewelder tells a curious story of a trader
Chapman, who may have been this man. Chapman, a Jewish trader of Albany
was taken by the Chippewas and destined to be put to death. He was tied to
a stake and fire started about him. Being thirsty he begged for a drink Hot
broth was brought to him, for it is an Indian custom not to refuse a prisoner

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 95
Leurs rerais I'esprit tranquil, Le feu des Sauvages ne dura
que jusqu'a sept heures du soir, qui ne tiroient plus que
quelque coup de Loing en Loing, neanmoins Mr. Le Cora
raandant et tous Les officiers passa La nuit Corame La
precedente pour n'estre point surpris.
Les hurons qui ne sgavoient pas ce qui Se passoient au
Camp, n'ayant point ete appele au Conseil, faute d'etre
avertis crurent que pondiak ne fraperoit point ne vinrent
point inquieter Lefort, raais ayant Sgtie qu'il venait des
coraraergant avec des Berges chargees de marchandises
tant pour eux que pour les commergans du fort avec des
rafraichisseraents pour Mrs. Les officiers furent audevant
Les attendre dans Le Bas de la riviere Ses comraergans
qui n'etoient pas prevenus de ce qui allait Leurs arrive
voyant Les Sauvages Sur le bord de la greve qui Les
appeloient crurent que c'etait pour traite du Chevreuil
comme il font quelquefois, furent aeux, ceux cy les prirent
et Les lierent avec des colliers et renvoyerent tous Les
frangais qui se trouverent dans Les Berges Sans Leur
faire aucun mal et menerent Les Berges avec Les Com
raergans et Les angages anglais a Leurs villages ou en
debarquant ils en tuerent une partie, d'autre furent adopte.
Un norarae Jacques Maire qui etait comme Conducteur
de cette Berge fut donne par les hurons aux poux en
present qui L'adopterent pour rester parmis eux. Les
merchandises resterent aux pouvoirs des hurons qui
furent tellement occupes apres qu'ils oublierent Le fort
parmis les merchandises il y avait de la boisson, Les
femraes huronnes qui craignaient que cette Boisson ne fit
faire a Leurs maris de plus grandes sotises que celles qu'ils
avoient Comraence de faire, Se jetterent dessus Les Barils,
Les defoncerent et renverserent tous ce qu'il y avait de
dans, a la reserve d'un Baril de seize pots qu'un Sauvage
his last meal before death. In his baste he scalded himself and in a quick
temper threw the contents of the bowl in the face of the man who gave it to
him. This filled the' Indians with awe, and believing that he was mad, they
immediately released him. Heckewelder further states that this fact was well
known to the inhabitants at Detroit and was confirmed by Chapman himself,
who became an established merchant at that place. In 1796 there was a merchant
named Nathaniel Chapman at Detroit who may have been the same man.

96 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OE A CONSPIRACY
rescued from the hands of a woman and hid in the woods.
He divided it between them (the Hurons) and the Pot
tawattaraies, only a few of whora drank of it for fear that
there might be some poison mixed in it, because somebody
had given thera to understand that the English wished to
poison thera.
May 14. Saturday.
The Indians, who had tired themselves out to no purpose
the night before in firing upon the Fort, rested, waiting to
begin hostilities till about ten o'clock in the morning. The
Coraraandant gave orders to profit by this tranquility and
coraplete the work which had been begun the day before.
This was done. A sergeant sallied out at the head of
twenty volunteers frora the troops and set fire to two
barns which had escaped the preceding night through fear
of the Indians.
When the sortie was accoraplished the incendiaries re
turned and the space around the Fort was free. One could
easily observe all that happened frora the stockade of the
Fort to the very top of the hill which was a keen disap
pointraent to the Indians, who, as soon as they saw this
expedition, ran to hinder it, thinking to arrive soon enough,
but they were greatly surprised when they found nothing
which could protect thera frora the fire of the Fort except
the other side of the hill, behind which they stationed
theraselves in order to coraraence the same operations as in
the two preceding days.
The English who were expecting this were not surprised
to hear the battle begin again. They began to get used to
these tactics, yet feared an assault in view of the warning
a Frenchman from without gave thera in the night that the
Indians would try an onslaught; and the behavior of the
Indians on this day raore than the other two rendered them
almost sure that such was their plan.
In this extreraity the English had no other resource but
to betake theraselves to their vessels, where their goods had
been raoved the first day, and set sail for Niagara. How-

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 97
sauvat de la raain des feraraes qu'il fut cache dans le bois
Le partagea entre eux et Les paux dont il n'y eii que fort
peu qui en burent, craignant qu'il n'y eiit de poison raesle
dedans par ce que L'on Leur avait fait entendre que Les
anglais voulloient Les empoisonne.
14erae May. — Le Saraedi 14e May. — Les Sauvages qui
La veille S'etoient fatigue inutileraent a tire Sur Lefort
se reposoient en attandant I'heur de recoraraance L'hos-
tilite qui n'etoient guere que Sur Les dix heures du raatin.
Mr. Le Coramandant ordonna que L'on profita de ce mo
ment de tranquilite pour paracheve L'ouvrage qui avait ete
Commence Le jour precedent, ce qui fut execute, et pour
cela un Sergent sortis a la teste de vingt homraes de
troupe de bonne volonte Et furent mettre Le feu a deux
granges qui avaient echappe La veille par L'apprehension
que L'on eut des Sauvages, Cette expedition faite Les
incendaires rentrerent et Les dehors du fort furent libres.
L'on pouvait aisement decouvrir tous ce qui se passaient
depuis Les pieux de L'enceinte du fort jusque Sur Le
haut du Coteau, ce qui faisait grand mal au Coeur aux
Sauvages, qui s'appergurent de cette expedition accouru-
rent pour L'erapecher, craignant encore arrive assez tost,
ils furent Bien trorape, ne voyant plus rien qui piis Les
gardes du feu du fort. Si non que de L'autre Coste du
Coteau derriere Lequel ils se rairent pour reCoraraencer
Leurs memes trains que Les deux jours precedents. Ses
Mrs. qui Si etaient attendiie ne furent point etonne d'en-
tendre recoraraencer la charge. Commencent a se faire a
cette manoeuvre et qui cependant craignait L'assaut joint
a ce que dans La nuit ils furent avertis par un frangais
de dehors qu'ils voullaient y monter et Les demarches que
Les Sauvages firent ce jour plus que Les deux autres
jours faisoient presque Connaitre qu'ils avoient le dessein,
Et ces Mrs. n'avoient pour toute resource dans cette in
convenient de Se jetter dans Leurs barques ou Leurs
Butin etoient rendiie des La premiere Journee et faire
vailie pour Niagara, ce qui ne fut point, parce qu'il Leurs

98 JOURNAL O'R NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
ever, this was not done because they were told that if they
could pass this third day which was drawing to a close
without an assault, the Indians would never try it, for they
knew well they would lose a number of men by storming, —
a thing they greatly feared. The day passed like the pre
ceding ones; the officers stood guard with their troops day
and night, wearing themselves out and causing their men
almost to drop with fatigue.
Father Poitier, Jesuit missionary to the Hurons, by vir
tue of his calling and the power that he had over thera had
kept a part of them, especially the good band, within the
bounds of neutrality by refusing them the sacrament. In
order to succeed in restraining them all, he needed help, and
asked Mr. Laboise*'', a resident of the Fort but who for
some time had been living at his house, to be kind enough
to cross the river and invite for him the oldest and most
sensible of the settlers whom he knew the Indians loved
and esteemed to come and join him in trying to arrest the
course of that storm, which in threatening the English,
seemed also to threaten the French. This was done.
These settlers who knew and respected the Jesuit father
for a worthy priest and regarded hira as a saint upon earth,
hastened at this call to asserable at his place and deliberate
over what should be done to mollify Pontiac, and what
representation should be made to get him to end this
internal war.
After counseling together the most respected araong the
French, twelve in number, went to the camp of Pontiac,
who was greatly surprised to see them and asked the occa
sion of their visit. Seeing he was of such an affable raan
ner they flattered theraselves upon their sure success, and
told him they had come on a good errand. At this Pontiac
asked thera to enter the house of Mr. Baptiste Meloche
where Messrs. Carapbell and MacDougal, his two prison
ers, were; be summoned his chiefs to come and hear the
"At this time there was a Joseph Poupard dit Laboise living at Detroit
whose wife was Agathe Reaume.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 99
fut dit que S'ils passoient Cette troisieme journee qui
tirait a sa fin Sans assaut, Les Sauvages n'y raonteroient
jamais, parce qu'ils Savaient Bien qu'en montant a l'assaut
ils perdroient du inonde et c'est ce qu'ils craignaient trop.
La jotirnee Se passa corarae Les precedentes, Ses Mrs.
faisoient Le quart avec Leurs troupes jour et nuit Se
fatiguoient Beaucoup et Ies fesoient presque tomber Sur
Les dents.
Le pere potier, Jesuite missionnaire des hurons, qui par
cette qualite Et par Le pouvoir qu'il a sur eux en avoit
ramraene une partie, Surtout La Bande, dans Les Bornes
de la tranquilite en Leurs refusant Les Sacreraents, Et
qui pour acheve de Les raaintenir tout, avait Besoin d'aide,
pria Mr. La Boise, domicilie du fort, qui pour Lors etoit
chez Luy depuis quelque tems de voulloir Bien traverse
La riviere et d'aller prie de sa part Les plus anciens et
Les plus Senses des habitans, ceux qu'ils Sgavaient estre
aime et Considere des Sauvages de venir se joindre a
Luy pour arreste Le Cour de cette Orage, qui en mena-
gant L'anglois, paroissait menace Les frangais, Ce qu'il fit,
ces derniers qui Connoissoient et respectoient Le pere
Jesuite, pour un tres digne religieux, Le regardoient comme
un Saint Sur terre, a sa demande ne furent aucune
difficulte de se transporter chez Luy et traiterent ensemble
de quelle fagon il fallait se prendre pour adoucir pondiak
et Les representations qu'il falait Luy faire pour s'engager
a finir cette guerre intestine, apres cette deliberation Les
frangais au norabre de douze des plus respectables furent
au Carap de pondiak qui fut Bien surpris de les voir en
Leur demandant Le Sujets de leur visite. Eux Le croyant
d'un abord sifacile, se flaterent d'un bon succes et Luy
dirent qu'ils venoient pour Les Bonnes affaires, Sur ce raot,
pondiak Les fit entrer dans La raaison de Mr. baptiste
Meloche ou etaient Mrs. Carabel et Magdan, Ses deux
prisonniers, il appela Ses chefs pour venir ecoute Les

100 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
good words of their brothers, the Frenchmen. When
everyone had arrived the oldest French resident spoke in
the narae of all the settlers and asked Pontiac what his in
tentions were in regard to the war. The latter replied that
he had no other design than to expel the English from the
Fort and from their lands in order to make a place for the
French commander, who, as he had heard, was about to
arrive''®. The French represented to him that if he expected
a French coramander so soon he had only to remain quiet
in his lodge, for there would be time enough to strike after
he had arrived. He replied that he had promised to have
the place ready for his Father, and that he wished hira to
find it so.
The Frenchraen protested in vain that the war would
ruin them and prevent them from going about their busi
ness affairs, and they made use of the most telling Indian
terras to express to him their trouble. Pontiac, who per
sisted in the sarae views and was raoved by nothing, an
swered that in order to be the sooner relieved all they
had to do was to join with hira in driving out the English,
after which they could retire to their lands and wait for
the French who were sure to come. The settlers replied
that it was impossible for thera to do this, because they
had proraised to be loyal to the English.
And so, not being able to gain anything on either side,
the French were constrained to return and report to Father
Poitier who gave thera an exhortation on the subject of
the present calaraities, and begged thera to pray with fervor
to bend the will of Heaven, which was chastening thera
through this war. They proraised to do this and all re
turned to their horaes more fatigued from their useless
trip than satisfied with the success of their enterprise.
May 15. Sunday.
The Indians, who had spent the three preceding days

'*It was repeatedly claimed that the Indians were encouraged to believe that
the King of France would come to their assistance. There were rumors of an
army coming through the Illinois country and of a fleet coming by way of the
St. Lawrence. Among the Gladwin papers are several instances of the French

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 101
bonnes paroles de leurs freres Les frangais, Lors qu'il fut
tout entre Le plus anciens des frangais pris La parole au
noms de tous Les habitans et demanda a pondiak quelles
etaient Ses intentions dans cette guerre, il fit reponce qu'il
n'en avait point d'autre que de chasser Les anglais du fort
et de dessus Leurs terres pour faire place au Commandant
frangais, qui suivant son entende devait arrive incessam
ment, Les frangois Luy representerent que puis qu'il at
tendait Sitot un Coraraandant frangais, qu'il n'avait qu'a
Se tenir tranquil sur Lanate qu'il serait toujours a teras
de frape quand il Le voirait arrive, il Leur repondit, qu'il
ayait promis La place Libre a son pere et qu'il voulait
qu'il La trouva. En vain Ses Messieurs Luy dirent que
cette guerre Les ruinoient et Les empechoient de vaquer
a Leurs affaires Se Servant des Expressions Sauvages Les
plus Sensibles pour Luy faire Connoitre Leurs peines;
pondiak qui persistait toujours dans le raesraes.
Sentimens Et que rien ne touchait Leur fit reponce
que pour Estre plustot debarasse il n'avait qu'a
tous Se joindre a luy pour chasser les anglois et qu'apres
ils Se retireraient sur Leurs terres en attendant Les fran
gais qui devait venir, Les frangais Luy repondirent que
c'estoient impossible et qu'il ne pouvait pas Le faire par
ce qu'ils avoient promis d'estre fidei aux anglais, ainsi ne
pouvant rien gagne de part ni d'autre Les frangais furent
Contrains de sen revenir rendre Reponse au pere potier
qui Leurs donna une exortation sur les calaraites pre
sentes, Les engageans de prier avec ferveur pour flechir
Le ciel qui Les chatioient par cette guerre, ce qu'ils prorai-
rent de faire et retourrierent chaqu'un chez eux plus fatigue
de Leurs demarche inutilles que Contens du Succes de leurs
entreprises. 15, May. — Le dimanche 15 de May, Les Sauvages qui
avoient passe les trois jours precedent en tems perdiie

helping the Indians. Morris in his journal says that "by French intrigue eight
een nations have been united and have chosen Pontiac as commander." Mich.
Pion. and Hist. Colls., Vol. XXVII, pp. 631-680; Early Western Travels by
Thwaites, Vol. I, p. 305.

103 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
doing nothing, resolved to keep quiet till the arrival of
reinforceraents which were expected from the Chippewas
of Grand River, and it was reported they would not be
long in coming; they thought with this addition to their
nurabers they would the more easily- succeed in their fool
ish plans.
The English who had spent a very peaceful night and
not detected any raoveraent on the part of the Indians
thought that things were not as bad as they had appeared
at the beginning. The Commandant who had never lost
courage, although somewhat uneasy, ordered the garden
of Mr. La Butte to be destroyed during this respite. This
was done by Mr. Hay, an officer, who sallied out at the
head of forty volunteers and proceeded to spoil the garden.
The fence was of cedar stakes ten feet tall and enclosed
a quantity of fruit trees and a house where the gardener
lived, a very great advantage to the Indians. They pulled
up the stakes, burnt the house, cut down the trees and
threw them into the river. It did not take them long to
do this and they returned as peacefully as they went out.
One raust not think the Indians did not see thera doing
this, but they perceived that it was too late to hinder their
shelter's being destroyed and so kept quiet until one o'clock
in the afternoon when they fired a shot at the little sloop.
But it was just so rauch tirae and powder wasted for them.
The English leaders who up to the present had hardly
had time to breathe, seeing that it looked as if they would
not be disturbed during the day, caused half of the troops
to rest till evening; the others worked to make the two
cannon of some value which had not been used up to this
time because of lack of place to mount thera. The Com
mandant ordered that embrasures should be raade on both
sides of the big gate of the Fort which faced the high
road toward the southwest to receive these two pieces, one
of which commanded the high road, and the other the

JOURNAL ou DICTATION D'UNE CONSPIRATION 103
resoliirent de se tenir tranquille en attendant le renfort
qu'il devait Leur venir de la part des sauteux de La
grande riviere, que L'on disait ne pas tarde a arrive, Es
perant qu'avec ce raonde il viendrait plus aiseraent about
de leurs folles entreprises, Ses raessieurs qui avait passe
une nuit fort tranquille Et qui ne voyait aucun raouve
raent de la part des sauvages n'etoient plus si raauvais
qu'il Leur avoient partis dans Le Coraraenceraent, Mr. Le
Coraraandant quoy que inquiete qui n'avait jaraais perdiie
courage ordonna que pendant cette inaction, Le Jardin de
Mr. Labutte fut detruit, ce qui fut execute par Mr. he,
officier qui sortis a la teste de quarante horaraes de bonne
volonte furent defaire Le jardin dont L'enceinte etoient
de pieux de cedre de dix pieds de hauts qui renfermait
quantite d'arbre fruitiers et une raaison ou deraeurait Le
jardinier et qui etoit une Bien grande avantage pour Les
Sauvages, ils arracherent Les pieux, Brulerent La maison,
couperent Les arbres et Les jetterent a la riviere, ce qui
fut fait en tres peu de tems, et rentrerent aussi tranquille
raent qu'ils etoient Sortient, ce n'est pas que Les Sauvages
Les virent bien faire, mais aussi voyant Bien par eux
mesme qu'ils Se prenoient toujours tard pour empecher
que L'on ne detruisit Leurs retraites, ils se tinrent tranquil
jusque vers une heur apres midy, qu'ils tirerent quelque
coup Sur La petitte Barque, raais c'etoient pour eux du
teraps et de la poudre perdue.
Ces Mrs. qui jusque a present n'avoient eii qu'a peine
Le teras de respire voyant Bien qu'il y avait apparance
qu'il ne seroit pas inquiete de la Journe firent reposer La
motie de leurs troupe jusque au soir, d'autre travaillerent
a rendre utille Les deux pieces de Canon qui Jusque icy
n'avoient piis Servient faute de place pour Les mettre et
pour cela Mr. Le Coraraandant ordonna que des deux
coste de la grande porte du fort qui fesait face au grand
cherain du coste du Sorouest il fut fait deux erabrasures
pour place ses deux pieces, une de chaque coste dont une
Batois sur Le Grand cherain et L'autre dans Les charaps

104 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
fields and the house of Mr. Jacques St. Martin*^ in the
sarae direction.
May 16. Monday.
The Coraraandant who had known that the good band
of the Hurons had withdrawn from the plot through the
efforts of Father Poitier, their missionary, and had gone
to another locality so as not to be concerned in it any more,
resolved to give the bad band reason to repent of their
foolishness by sending the big sloop to cannonade and set
on fire their villages if it was possible, and to do the same
to the Pottawattamies while on the way.
The expedition was put in charge of Capt. Hopkins who
with Mr. Hay, an officer, and ten soldiers and a trader
erabarked in the big sloop. The wind having turned into
the east seemed to wish to favor them in this enterprise.
They lifted anchor to drop down to the right of the two
villages, but had not made a third of a mile before the
wind changed to the south and came on to blow, and they
had it for the once alraost ahead. It was necessary to
tack in order to run where they wanted to go, and this
they did.
This maneuver frightened the French settlers who for
the most part did not understand it, for they believed that
the English had a grudge against them and that the vessel
was dropping down the river only to lay waste their shores
and set fire to their houses. This last they could not have
done, not having any forge on board. Nevertheless, there
were sorae who went to hide their goods in ditches in their
fields, and others who concealed theirs in the woods. Other
Frenchmen who understood the moveraents of the boat
came and reassured them, showing thera the unreasonable
ness of their fears ; but the thing that reassured thera raore
was an accident which happened to the boat and would
have caused its absolute destruction if there had been any
Indians around. The wind which kept getting stronger

"Jacques Baudry dit Desbuttes dit St. Martin was the official interpreter of
the Hurons at Detroit. He was a merchant and lived on the coast southwest
of the fort. During the siege he moved into the town and lived on St. Joseph

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 105
et Sur la Mais®n de Mr. Jacques St. Martin, Sur La
mesme face.
16e May. — Le Lundy 16e May. — Mr. Le Commandant
qui avait Sgu que La Bonne bande des hurons S'etoient
retire de la Cabale par I'entreraise du pere poitier, Leurs
missionaires, et que pour n'y estre plus engage S'etoient
eloigne dans un autre Canton, resolii de donner sujet a
la Mauvaise Bande de se repentir de leur Sotises en en
voyant La grosse Barque ravager Leurs Villages a Coup
de Canon et y mettre Le feu, S'il etait possible Et d'en
faire autant chez Les paux, en chemin fesant. Cette ex
pedition fut mise entre Les raains de Mr. hobquince, cap
taine, qui avec Mr. he, officier, dix Soldats et un Com
mergant s'erabarquerent dans la grosse barque, Le vent
Semblait Les vouloir favorise dans cette entreprise S'etant
mis a L'ess, ils Leverent L'ancre pour dessendre atidroit
des deux villages, ils n'urent pas faits un demie quart de
Lieu que Le vent changea et Serait au Sud en augmentant,
Et ils avoient pour Lors Le vent presque devant il falait
qu'il couru La horde pour se rendre ou il voullaient aller,
et ce qu'il firent aussi, ces manoeuvres que Les habitans
ne Connaissoient pas pour La pluspart Les effrayerent
Croyant que Ces Mrs. en voullaient a eux, Et que La
Barque ne dessendoient que pour ravager Les Costes. Et
mettre Le feux aux raaisons, ce qui ne pouvoient pas se
faire n'ayant point de forge abord Cependant il y en eiis
qui furent cache Leurs Butin dans les fosses, au milieu des
terres, d'autre dans le Bois, ce que d'autre frangais Con-
naisseur des mouveraens de la Barque ayant Les vinrent
rassure Leur faisant connaitre L'irapossibilite de leurs ap
prehension, ce qui Les rassura davantage, ce fut un
Eveneraent qui arriva a la Barque qui aurait Cause totale
raent sa perte, S'il y avait eu des Sauvages a proxiraite.
Le vent qui reforcissait toujours n'etait plus favorable a

street. He was born at Quebec, Aug. 23, 1733, married at Detroit Oct. 28, 1760,.
to Marie Anne Navarre, daughter of Eobert Navarre, and was buried at Detroit
i'une 18, 1768. Denissen's Genealogies MMS.

106 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
was no longer favorable to the vessel, still the English who
were absolutely bent on reaching the two villages held up
to the wind, tacking from one shore to the other. As they
were coraing about in order to stand out again, there came
a puff of wind which filled the sails and stranded the sloop
about twenty feet frora shore and five-eighths of a mile
from the Fort. There they were almost on shore a quarter
of an hour, and at great risk they had to carry out an
anchor two hundred feet into the river in order to work
themselves afloat. They succeeded and returned to the
anchorage where they had started from, very well pleased
at having escaped the clutches of the Indians, for it is cer
tain that ten Indians could have captured the boat in the
situation in which it was in spite of any defense they could
have made, and their imprudence would have cost them
dear. There were Indians enough, indeed, who beheld the ves
sel frora a distance and carae to attack it, but when they
arrived it was too late; and they could console themselves
with this proverb : "The wolf escapes when the dog stops
to  ." However, the rage they felt at having missed
a chance so favorable led thera tb come and open fire on
the Fort from about two P. M. till six, but without killing
as much as a fly. The French who had remained in
the Fort drew water from the wells and filled the vessels
calculated to receive it.
May 17. Tuesday.
Pontiac who had not taken care in the beginning of the
war to lay in any provisions for the sustenance of his
warriors, was obliged to resort to fraud in order to live,
— he and all his followers. To this end he and four chiefs
of his nation visited all the settlers of the shores to levy
contributions of food, saying they could give voluntarily
or under compulsion, — if not they would have their live
stock killed, a thing which was already begun. In spite of
the fact that there were settlers who were already feeding
as many as twenty Indians, this did not keep them from
coraraitting depredations.

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 107
la barque, Cependant ses Mrs. qui voullaient absolument
aller aux deux village, voguaient a L'encontre du vent,
Courant La borde d'une terre a l'autre, Comme ils voul
laient vire de Bord pour S'elever au Large il vint une
Boufe de vent qui pris dans Les voilles Sur tout Sens, fit
echouer La barque a environ vingt pied de terre et a un
quart de Lieu du fort, ils y furent Bien L'espace d'un
quart d'heure presque sur le Cote, ils furent Contraint au
risque de peril, d'aller jeter un ancre a un arpent au Large
pour se dechouer a force de travaille ils en vinrent about
et retournerent mouilie d'ou ils etaient partis Bien Con-
tens d'avoir echappe de la grife des Sauvages, car il est
certain que dans La Situation ou etait La barque, dix
Sauvages fesoient Leurs affaires sans qu'ils pussent se
deffendre, et ils auroient paye Bien cher Leurs impru
dences, il y eiit Bien des Sauvages qui S'en appergurent
de Loing et qui vinrent pour foncer dessus, mais ils ar
riverent qu'il n'etait plus temps, et ils pouvaient dire ce
proverbe; pendant que Le chien chie, Le Loup S'en va,
raais La Collere oti ils etaient d'avoir raanque un Coup si
favorable, Les fit venir sur Les Deux heures apres raidy
tire sur Lefort jusque a Six heures du soir Sans peut
estre avoir tue une mouche a cette heure. Les frangais
qui etoient reste dans le fort chariait de Lean des puis
dans Les vaisseaux destine a la recevoir.
17e May, Le Mardy 17e de May. — Pondiak qui en
coramengant cette guerre n'avait pas eii soin de faire des
provisions pour la Subsistance de ses gtierriers fut oblige
d'avoir recour a la Supercherie pour vivre, Luy et tout
son raonde, pour cela il fut avec quatre chef de sa nation
en contrainte chez tous Les habitans dans Les Coste pour
Leurs demander des vivres de bonne volonte ou de force
OU bien qu'ils tueroient Les aniraaux doraestique ce qu'ils
avaient deja Coraraence de faire. Bien que cependant il
y avoient des habitans qui en nourissoient jusqu'a vingt
et cela n'erapechait pas qu'ils ne fissent du degas. Les
habitans qui craignoient que Les Sauvages ne se bandas-
sent contre eux, accorderent a la demande des chefs et

108 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
The settlers who feared that the Indians would combine
against them agreed to the demand of the chiefs, and each
one supported the savages who lived in his vicinity: Pon
tiac and his people derived their supplies from the north
shore, Ninivois and the Pottawattamies from the south
west, and the Hurons from the east and south.
About ten o'clock, when each nation had looked after
the food supplies, the chiefs of all the nations met at
Pontiac's camp and deliberated as to how the Frenchmen
outside the Fort raight be kept frora entering, and those
inside from coming out; they did this because they said
those frora within carried to the outside information of
what happened inside, and those on the outside carried to
the Fort what passed without, and all this did not result
in any good. Their reasoning was not bad, because actu
ally there were sorae French who sowed dissension under
the pretext of wishing to restore harraony between the two
parties. It was therefore concluded in the council that
there should be a guard of twenty raen from the two na
tions at each side of the .Fort who should guard the
approaches of the two sides in order to hinder the going
and coming of people, and that those who tried to pass
in spite of them should be fired upon. What was agreed
upon was done. Some Frenchmen who wanted to try to
pass carae within one of getting shot. In the course of
the afternoon there was sorae firing on both sides, but no
harm done.
May 18. Wednesday.
The Indians who were occupied with a plan that they
had pondered on for some tirae, namely, to send a mes
sage to Mr. De Leon'^" among the Illinois, neglected the
Fort for the whole day. Pontiac had all the chiefs and
leading raen of each nation . assemble for a council, and
he sent raessengers to all the oldest of the French settlers
and to those he knew to invite thera to the council, to

¦"Peter Joseph Neyeon de Villiere succeeded Capt. Macarty in the command
of Fort Chartres, which he held until June 16, 1764, when he received the Cross
of St. Louis as a reward for his fidelity and services.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 109
chaqu'un nourrissaient par enserable Les Sauvages qui
etoient de leurs Coste, de sorte que pondiak et ses gens
tiroient Leurs Subsistance dans La Coste du Nord, inni-
vois et Les poux tiroient dans la Coste du sorouest, et
Les hurons dans Les Costes de L'est et du Sud.
Sur Les dix heures apres que chaque nation eu pourvti
au besoin de la bouche tous Les chefs de chaque nation
S'assemblerent au Camp de pondiak et tinrent Conseil
entre eux pourque aucune personne frangais de dehors
Lefort ne fussent dedans et que Ceux du dedans ne
sortissent point pour aller dehors, parce que disoient ils
ceux du dedans raportent dehors ce qui se passent et
ceux du dehors raportent au dedans ce qui se passent au
Carap et que cela ne faisait aucun bon effet et Leurs
raisons n'etoient pas mauvaise parce que il y avait effective
ment des frangais qui sous pretexte de voulloir raettre Le
bon accord entre Les deux parties y mettait La dissention,
il fut donc conclu dans Le Conseil, qu'il y aurait aux
deux Bout du fort une garde de vingt des deux nations
qui garderoient chacun de leurs Cote Les passages pour
empecher d'aller et de venir et que ceux qui voudroient
passe malgre eux ils feroient feux sur eux, ce qui fut dit
fut fait, il y eut des frangais qui voullurent tente a passe,
peu S'en falii qu'il n'en fusent La dupe, dans Le Courant
de L'apres midy il y eu quelque coup de tire de part et
d'autre Sans faire aucun mal.
18e May. — Le mercredy 18e May. — Les Sauvages oc
cupe d'un dessein qu'ils avoient premedite depuis quelques
jours, d'envoyer aux Illinois vers Mr. Leon oublierent Le
fort pour toute Cette journee, pondiak fit assemble tous
Les chefs et Les Considere de chaque nation pour tenir
Conseil et envoya des emissaires chez tous Les plus anciens
des frangais et ceux qui Connaissaient pour Les Convies
a venir au Conseil Les deux officiers qui etaient prison
niers chez eux furent admis, tous Le monde rassemble

110 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
which the two officers who were prisoners among them
were admitted. When everybody had come Pontiac took
a war-belt, and addressing all said:
"My brothers, you are ignorant of the reasons which
have induced me to act, although I have spared no pains
to keep you informed of ray sentiraents. But as I fear
that our Father will not corae and take possession of the
Fort soon enough after I have expelled or killed the Eng
lish, and that the Indians raay insult you if there is no
coramandant here to obviate this difficulty, I have resolved
to send to the Illinois some of our French brothers with
sorae Indians to carry our war-belts and our words to our
Father, Mr. De Leon, and ask hira to send us a French
officer for a commander to guide us and replace the Eng
lish. You, ray brothers, will do rae a pleasure to write
to our Father in this raatter, joining your words to raine."
He at once had a letter written to Mr. De Leon in the
presence of these two English officers, telling about the
council and all the reasons which had induced hira to
act, just as I have described in the beginning of this narra
tive. To this was added a letter^^ from the French who
earnestly begged Mr. De Leon in view of the present cir
cumstances to restrain the tribes.
When these letters were finished Pontiac who presided
over everything named the two Frenchmen^^ and the two
Indians whom he wanted to carry the letters and his words,
at the sarae tirae telling thera that they should hold them
selves in readiness to depart the next raorning, and that
those who wanted to go along, either French or Indian,

»iTbe letter from the Frenchmen: "Gentlemen: We are obliged to submit
to what the Indians exact from us; the English are blocked up, and all the
passages are shut up; we cannot e-xpress to you our perplexity. It would be
necessary, in order to judge of the calamities which threaten us and which appear
to us inevitable, that you saw with your own eyes what is going on here .God
alone can prevent our becoming the victims of the English and Savages. Tiiese
Ccuriers bear to you tbe talks of the Nations here. We look upon it as a
happiness to have it in our power to acquaint you of our deplorable situation.
We certainly never have contributed thereto by our conduct; the English on
their part never gave us occasion. Instruct us what we can do. We look upon
you as Protectors and Mediators who would be willing to employ themselves
efiicaciously to pacify two contending parties who threaten us with an uncxem-
plary Desolation. Copy of a letter sent by the inhabitants of Detroit, directed
*° ,*''t^e'7Hemcn Commandants of the Illinois. Mich. Pion. and Hist. Colls
Vol. xxvii, p. 645.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 111
pondiak pris un Collier de guerre et dit parlant a tous;
raes freres vous ignorez Les causes qui m'ont fait agir Je
nay rien epargne pour vous faire connaitre raes Sentiraens,
raais corarae je crains que notre pere nesoit pas assez
tost venus pour prendre possession du fort, Lorsque
jauray chasse ou tue Les anglais, et que restant Sans Cora-
raendant, nos freres Les Sauvages ne vous fassent insulte,
pour obvier a cette inconvenient Jay resoliie d'envoyer aux
Illinois de nos freres Les frangois avec des sauvages porter
nos Colliers et nos paroles a notre pere Mr. De Leon pour
Luy deraander qu'il nous envoye un Coraraandant, officier
frangois pour nous conduire et pour prendre La place
des anglais, Vous autres, raes freres vous rae ferez plaisir
d'ecrire a se Sujet a nostre pere, joignant vos paroles aux
nostre, tout de suite il fit venir un ecrivain pour ecrire a
Mr. Leon, En presence de ses deux Mrs. Le Conseil et
toutes Les raisons qui Le fasait agir qui n'etoient autre
chose que ce que Jay dit cy dessus dans Le Comraence-
raens de cette ecris auquel etait Joint une Lettre de la
part des frangais qui prioient instamraent Mr. Deleon vi^i,
Les Circonstance presentes d'arrester Les nations, tous
les ecris finis de part et d'autre. Pondiak qui presidait
a tous, nomma Les deux frangais et Les deux Sauvages
par qui il voullait que Les Lettres et Les paroles furent
porte Leurs disant qu'ils eussent a Se tenir prest a partir
Le Lendemain matin et que ceux qui voudroient estre
du voyage, frangais et Sauvage pouvait parle qu'il ne Les

¦•^Jacques Godfroy, Miny Chesne, Messrs. Beaubien, Chauvin, Labadie and a
party of Indians started out to deliver the Indian and French letters. When
at the mouth of the Miami River they overtook a trader named Welch, whom
they captured and after participating in the taking of Fort Miami, • sent their
prisoner and booty back to Detroit, where they were lodged at the house of
Miny Chesne, near the Pottawattamie village. Miny Chesne was a brother of
Isedore Chesne. Godfroy and Miny Chesne were .both made prisoners after the
siege and a court of inquiry held to investigate their actions during _ the siege.
Godfroy won his freedom by acting as guide and interpreter for Morris in 17G4.
Chesne, wlio from St. Anne's Church Records appears to be Leopold Chesne,
son of Charles and Catharine Sauvage, also gained his freedom as he did not
die until Jan. 13, 1778. Gladwin MMS., p. 658.
Miny Chesne: He had two Indian wives, an Ottawa and a Sauteuse. By
the latter he had a son, Charles, who was baptized Oct. 25, 1775. Chesne
lived on a farm on the north bank of the Detroit River. This farm was granted
to him by Pontiac, Sept. 17, 1765, and lay east of the land granted to George
McDougall. Register's OMce of Detroit, Vol. A, p. 128.

118 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE O'F A CONSPIRACY
might announce theraselves and he would not prevent them,
and he would have the settlers give thera all that they
would need for the expedition.
May 19. Thursday.
Pontiac who believed that Mr. De Leon would be able
to furnish a coraraander in reply to his deraand had noth
ing else to do the next raorning but supply the needs of
those whora he was sending away. He helped thera em
bark and told them to go and wait for him below the fort
at the mill, and he would raake the rounds of the region
to get them provisions. This he did, going frora house to
house deraanding of each one, according to his ability, food
and araraunition for the messengers so as to enable them
to depart promptly. When all the outfit for the trip was
delivered to the raen, they set out for the Illinois about
ten o'clock.
As soon as the raessengers had gone Pontiac returned
to his carap and coraraanded his young raen to go and
arause theraselves by harassing the vessels, because he knew
well enough that they could not do thera any great harm.
They did this till toward five o'clock when they got tired
of shooting, and returned to the carap in order to rest
frora their useless labor.
May 20. Friday.
The Commandant who had a plan to send one of the
sloops to Niagara to hasten the arrival of reinforceraents
which he had been expecting for a long time gave orders
to Mr. Le Grand^^, appointed judge in place of Mr. St.
Cosme^'\ that all the French in the Fort should pick up the
stones which they raight find in the streets and carry them
to the edge of the river to ballast the vessel which was
about to sail. The boats changed places and the soldiers
put the stones on board the little sloop.
""Gabriel Christopher LeGrand, son of Gabriel Louis Legrand, Sieur of Siritre,
Vicomte of Mortain, and Ann Henrietta Catherine de Crenay, of noble parent
age, who lived at Roche, diocese of Avranches, in Normandy, France, enlisted
in the French army, in the company of De Boune, came to Detroit, where he
was a surgeon major at the Post. He married here April 17, 1758, Marie Mag-
delene Chapoton. She died Jan. 7, 1763, when they were living in the village
on St. Jacques street. Gabriel married a Second time on July 26, 1764, Veron
ica Reaume, daughter of Peter Reaume, who lived on the south side of the river.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 113
empescherait point qu'il Leurs ferait donner par Les
habitans tous ce qui Leurs Seraient necessaires pour Leurs
voyages. 19, May. — Le Jeudy 19 May. — Pondiak qui croyais que
Mr. Deleon, aurait a sa demande un Coramandant, n'eut
rien de plus presse des Le matin que de pourvoir au
Besoin de ceux qu'ils fesait partir il Les fit embarque et
Leur dit d'aller L'attendre au dessous du fort au raoulin
et qui allait dans Les Costes pour Leurs faire avoir des
vivres, ce qu'il fit, il fut de raaison en raaison pour de
mander a chacun Selon son moyen des vivres et munitions
pour ses Courriers affin de les faire partir promptement,
tout le necessaire du voyage delivre aux voyageurs, ils
partir vers Les dix heurs pour Les Illinois.
Les Couriers partis, pondiak retourna a son Camp et
Commanda a ses jeunes gens d'aller Se devertir Sur Les
Barques seulement pour Les inquieter, parce qu'ils etait
Bien preveniis qu'ils ne pouvoient pas Leurs faire grand
mal ce qu'ils firent jusque a vers les Cinq heures du Soir,
qu'ils se lasserent de tire et retournerent a leurs Camps
Se repose des fatigues inutilles qu'ils s'etoient donne.
20e May. — Le vendredy 20e May. — Mr. Le Coraraan
dant qui avoient dessein de faire partir une des Barques
pour Niagara, et pour favorise L'arrive du secours qu'il
attendoient de jours en jours depuis longteraps, donna
ordre a Mr. Le Grand Substitue Juge a la place de Mr.
St. Cosme que tous Les frangais qui etaient dans Le fort
ramassassent Les pieres qu'ils trouveroient dans Les rues
et Les raener au bord de la riviere pour Lester La Barque
qui devait partir, elles changerent de place L'une L'autre
et toutes Les pierres furent raenees a la petite Barque par
La troupe, Cette journee se passa Sans aucune hostilite
de part et d'autre.
He served for some time as a notary in Detroit and later went to Kaskaskia,
where he served in the same capacity and succeeded in getting the land titles so
badly mixed up that the land commissioners made loud complaints of his ineffi
ciency. Denissen Genealogies, MMS., C. M. Burton's History of Detroit.
^Pierre Laurence Cosme (or St. Cosme) resided in Detroit on St. Jacques
street. He was born at Laprairie, Lower Canada, Oct. 30, 1721; married at
Detroit to Catherine Lortman dit Barrois, Jan. 25, 1747, and was buried at
Detroit Sept. 21, 1787.

114 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OE A CONSPIRACY
The day passed without any hostility on either side.
May 21. Saturday.
At eleven o'clock in the raorning the little sloop sailed
frora in front of the Fort for the entrance to Lake Erie
in order to discover if the expected reinforceraents were
coraing. She was ordered to stay there a week, recon
noitering, in order to expedite the arrival of reinforce
ments, and at the end of that time to go on to Niagara.
The Indians either frora laziness or frora contempt did
not approach to fire on the Fort or the vessel at all during
the whole day. About five o'clock in the evening it was
learned through a Frenchman who had sallied out that
Sekahos'^, great chief of the Chippewas of Grand River,
had arrived in response to Pontiac's deraand with one hun
dred twenty raen of his band.
May 22. Sunday; Whitsunday.
During the whole of this sacred day there was a violent
wind and a downpour of rain which caused both sides to
reraain quiet.
May 33. Monday.
The weather of the raorning which had not cleared up
frora the day before kept the Indians quiet. The Cora
raandant who was suspicious of thera and foresaw that
the tranquility would not last long, having been warned,
besides, to be on his guard against any surprise, ordered
that the iron and steel in the warehouse should be used to
make tomahawks, daggers, spears, hooks, with which to
arm his soldiers against an assault in case the Indians
should want to attempt one. Two French blacksmiths in
the Fort did this work.
About four P. M. a ruraor reached the Fort and got to
the officers that the Indians intended to set fire to the
Fort and the stockade, and the houses within, by raeans
of fire arrows. However, they could not possibly do this,
fortunately not having any of the necessary raaterials.

"=ln the French original this name appears Cekaos. Schoolcraft spelled it
Cekaas and it appears elsewhere, Chekahos. Sekahos lived on the &and or
Thames River and the rest of his band arrived on June 9th.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 115
21e May. — ^Le Saraedy 31e May. — A onze heures du
matin La petite Barque partis de devant Le fort pour aller
a L'entre du Lac Errier pour decouvir Si Le renfort que
Se Messieur attendoient venait, elle avait ordre d'y reste
huit jours en decouverte pour favorise L'arrive du renfort
et au bout des huit jours, faire route pour Niagara. Les
Sauvages soit par paresse ou par mepris ne vinrent point
tire de la Journee ni Sur le fort ni Sur La Barque, Sur
Les Cinq heures du soir L'on Sgu dans Le fort par un
frangais qui avait Sortis que Ce Kaos, grand chef des
Sauteux de la grande riviere etait arrive a la demande de
pondiak avec cent vingt horaraes de sa bande.
23e May. — Le diraanche 32 May. — Le jour de la pente
coste toute La Sainte Journee un vent irapetueux et une
pluie averse qui fut cause de tranquilite depart *t d'autre.
23e May.— Le Lundy 33e May. — Le raatinee qui Se
Sentis du raauvais teras de La journee precedente fit que
Les Sauvages furent tranquille, pendant ce teras. Mr.
Le Coramandant qui etoient en deffiance contre eux et qui
prevoyait que La tranquiUite ne serait pas de Longue dure,
joint a ce qu'il etait prevenu, qu'il etait Soufle pour se
mettre en deffence contre toutes tentative il ordonna que
Lefers et Lassier qui etoient dans Le magazin fussent mis
en oeuvre pour faire des Casse teste, des dagues, des
Lances et des Croc pour armees Ses soldats pour deffendre
Lassaut en cas que Les Sauvages voulussent tente d'y
monte, ce qui fut execute par deux forgerons frangais
qui etoient dans le fort. Sur les quatre heures apres midi
il vint une nouvelle dans le fort qui dit a Ses Mrs. que Les
Sauvages avoit intention de mettre Le feu au fort tant
aux pieux qui en fesoient L'enceinte que aux maisons qui
etoient dedans avec des fleches a feux, ce qui Leurs
etoient impossible de faire n'ayant pas heureusement ce
qui pouvait Leur estre necessaire pour cela, raais par pru
dence et crainte de surprise, il fut rais Sur Les raagazins

116 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OE A CONSPIRACY
But from prudence and fear of surprise ladders were placed
upon the royal raagazine and the houses, and on the ground
by them tubs full of water to serve in case of need. The
Coraraandant ordered that not a Frenchraan in the Fort
should go to bed, but raake a night of it, and that they
should assemble three or four together in their houses in
order to be ready at the first call.
About two o'clock in the afternoon the weather cleared
up, and it was expected the Indians would make some
attack with the return of fair weather, but they did not,
and the remainder of the day passed as had the morning'*'.
May 34. Tuesday.
The Indians who had been idle all the day before con
tinued so on this day up to four o'clock, when they shook
off the yoke of laziness to recomraence their hostility
against the Fort, and they did not cease till raidnight. They
were no raore satisfied then than if they had kept quiet,
unless it was that they had used up powder and ball to
no purpose.
The Coraraandant who foresaw that this tragic affair
would not end soon, and that it would not be easy to get
provisions frora without, frora fear of being in need be
fore the return of the vessel and the arrival of the convoy,
which was expected any day, in order to avoid this, cora
manded that all the houses of the French should be visited
and whatever superfluous food each man raight have should
be taken and stored for the sustenance of all his forces.
This order was carried out by officer Hay, the comraissary,
and the judge^'^, who went into all the houses and col
lected wheat, flour, peas, also the corn belonging to the
Indians which the French were storing, and which the
Indians had not the precaution to take away before be
ginning their beautiful fiasco. The officers also collected
oil, tallow, and, in general, everything which could serve
""The tranquility of this day may be accounted for by the fact that Pontiac
learned that the expected schooner was aground. He forced Capt. Campbell to
accompany him across the river in order to put him in a canoe and take him to
the ship. Here he expected to force Campbell to tell the Comraander to give up
the ship. He was, however, disappointed when he arrived at the Huron village

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 117
du roy et sur Les raaisons des echelle et au bas des quelles
il y avait des cuves pleines d'eau pour Se Servir au besoin,
Mr. Le Coraraandant ordonna que pas un frangois qui
etoient actuelleraent dans Lefort ne se cotichat qu'il pas
sent La nuit blanche et qu'ils eussent a se rasserable trois
ou quatre enserable par raaison pour etre prest a la
preraiere- deraande, vers Les deux heures apres midy Le
temps se mit au beau L'on S'attendait qu'au retour du
Beaux tems Les Sauvages feroient quelque incursion, ce
qui ne fut point et Le reste de la Journee Se passat comme
s'etait passe Le raatin.
34, May. — Le Mardy 34 de May. — ^Les Sauvages qui
avoient paresseux La veille toute La journee, Le furent
encore ce jour jusqu'a quatre heures qu'ils Secouerent
Le Jong de la paresse pour recommencer leurs hostilite
Sur le fort et qu'ils ne cesserent que a minuit pas plus
Satisfait que S'ils Se fussent teniis tranquil, Sinon que
d'avoir user de La poudre et des Bailes inutileraent.
Mr. Le Commandant qui prevoyait que cette tragique
scene ne finirait pas Sitost et qu'il ne Serait pas facille
d'avoir des vivres du dehors et craignant d'en manquer
avant Le retour de la Barque et L'arrive du Convoy, qu'il
attendait de jour en jour; ordonna que pour obvier a cela
La visite fut faite dans toutes Les raaisons frangaises pour
oter a chacun ce qu'il pouvait avoir de Superflus, afin de
L'econoraiser pour La subsistance de tous son Monde, ce qui
fut Execute par Mr. he, officier, Mr. Le Commissare des,
vivres et Mr. Le Juge qui furent dans toutes les maisons,
ramasserent du Bled, f roraent. La farine, des pois ; du bled
d'inde c[ui appertenoit aux Sauvages, que des frangais
avoient en garde chez eux et que Les Sauvages n'avoient
pas eu La precaution de retire avant de coramencer Leurs
Belles Cacade; Ses Mrs. raraasserent aussi de I'huile, du
Suit et generalleraent de tous ce qui peut Servire a la

to discover that the schooner was sfill in the lake. Siege of Detroit by Hough.
5'Samson Fleming was acting as commissary in Detroit at this time and Le
Grand, living on St. Louis street, was judge. See Journal of J. L. (published by
this Society in 1911), note 71.

118 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
for food, keeping an account of everything they took, and
especially the names of the persons to whom the provisions
belonged, assuring these of payment, at the same time giv
ing them receipts for the sarae. Only the Indian corn
belonging to the savages was confiscated for the general
good. All the provisions were placed in the royal ware
house and served as defense against the faraine which
threatened the English.
May 35. Wednesday.
The Indians who had worn theraselves out during a part
of the preceding night wasting ammunition, rested till al
most five o'clock in the afternoon before recoraraencing
the attack as upon the day before. Only the chiefs and
old men did not take a hand in the firing, and while the
others rested they strolled about to discover what was
passing and guard against surprise, suspecting the English
all the time.
The French settlers of the shores were torn by conflicting
feelings; some of thera who were actually honest and
moved by sentiraents of huraanity and religion groaned
over the foolish enterprise of the Indians, and would will
ingly have sacrificed even the last bit of their property to
check the Indian nations and bring about peace in the
region; others who were governed by a feeling of un
reasonable hostility, and had never cherished any sentiments
of subraission or respect would gladly have cast their lot
with the Indians had it not been for the fear of public
conterapt; others still were in a vacillating condition, not
knowing which of the two parties to join. But all alike,
worn out as they were by conflicting opinions and the
behavior of the Indians, had already asserabled at different
times at the houses of the oldest settlers to deliberate over
some means of checking the Indians. The day before they
had resolved that they ought to go to the carap and ask
Pontiac for a council, and try to find out what his inten
tions were concerning the war.
To that end they selected fifteen whom the Indians

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 119
nourriture tenant un Etat de tous ce qu'ils prenoient de
chaque chose en particulier, Le nora des personnes a qui les
vivres appartenoient, dont ils donnaient des assurances de
payraent en Leurs delivrant des Billets, il ny eii que Le
Bled dinde des sauvages qui fut confisque a leurs profit
toutes les provisions furent raises dans Les raagazins du
Roy, et qui servirent d'arme contre la disette dont ces
Mrs. Etoient menacees.
35e May. — Le Mercredy 35 May.- — Les Sauvages qui
dans une parties de la nuit precedente S'etoient fatigue a
eraploye de la raunition raala propos, Se reposerent jusque
a Cinq heures apres raidy qu'ils recoraraencerent, comme
Le jour precedent, il n'y avoit que Les chefs et Les vieil-
lards qui ne tiroient point et qui pendant que Les autres
Se reposaient, Se proraenoient pour Exarainer ce qui Se
passoient et pour n'estre point Surpris se raefiant toujours
des anglais.
Les habitans des Costes qui etoient partage par dif-
ferens Sentiraens, Les uns en veritable honneste gens,
penetre d'un Sentiraent d'huraanite et de religion gemis-
soient de la folie entreprise des Sauvages et auroient vol-
lontiers Sacrifier jusque a la derniere piece de leurs Butin
pour arreste Les nations et raettre La paix dans L' endroit,
d'autre gouverne par un Sentiment d'anthipatie mal fonde
chez qui La Soumission ni Le respect n'ont jaraais eu
d'erapire Se Seroient voUontiers jette dans Le partie des
Sauvages Si ce n'avait ete La crainte d'un mepris general.
Les autres etoient comme en equilibre, ne Sgachant Lequel
des deux parties embrasse et qui tous ensemble etoient
fatigue par ces diverses Sentimens, des courses des Sau
vages S'etoient deja asserable en differente fois chez les
plus anciens pour delibere entre eux Sur un moyen d'ar-
reste Les nations, ils resolurent Le Jour precedent qu'il
falait aller au Camp demander un Conseil a pondiak et
tache De Sgavoir quelles etoient Ses intentions dans cette
guerre pour cette Effet Se choisirent au nombre de quinze
Considere, et Connue et aime des sauvages furent au

130 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
knew and esteemed, proceeded to the carap and asked for
a parley. Pontiac who had not been notified of this visit
was surprised at it, and suspected sorae mystery which he
as yet could not fathom. Nevertheless he received them
cordially and asked what had brought them; his curiosity
did not permit him to wait till they had told of themselves
the reason for their visit. They all replied with one
accord that they had come to talk over some business, and
that they would be pleased to have all his chiefs hear what
they had to say. Pontiac, who was anxious to know what
the matter was, sent raessengers to the Pottawattaraies and
the Hurons of the bad band, and they carae in a short
tirae. When they were all asserabled the raost revered
among the French, taking the great chief by the hand, said
addressing them all:
"My brothers, you seem surprised to see us. We have
corae here only to renew the ancient alliance which our
fathers raade with you, and which you are today destroy
ing by bringing death upon us. When you began your
attack upon the English you gave us to understand that
you would do us no wrong. It is true you do us no per
sonal harra, but it is nevertheless doing us harra to do
what you are doing in killing our live stock. When they
are all killed how do you think we shall be able to plow
our fields, to sow and make bread for you? If only in
killing them you did not waste half you would profit the
raore and hold out the longer, and we should not lose so
much. "When you enter our horaes you enter with the toma
hawk raised as if you intended to kill us while begging for
food. Flave we ever refused at any tirae when you have
asked us ? You do not speak to us any raore like brothers,
but like raasters, and you treat us as we treat our slaves.
Since when have you seen the Indians doraineering over
the French? Is this the way you promised your Father
Belestre, when he departed, that you would love and cherish
your French brothers ? Avenge the insults which have been

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 131
Camp pour deraander a parle, pondiak qui n'etait pas point
prevenu de Cette visite en fut Surpris et Soupgonna
quelque mistere qu'il ne pouvait encore penetre, nean
moins il Les reguent tres Biens et Leurs demanda ce qui
Les ammenoient car Sa curiosite ne Luy parrais pas d'at
tendre que deux raesrae, ils disent La Cause de Leurs de
marche, il Luy fut repondue d'une Commune voix qu'ils
venoient Luy parle pour affaire qu'ils seroient flate que
tous ces chefs entendissent ce qu'ils avoient a dire, pondiak
a qu'il tardait de savoir de quoy il etoit question envoya
des emissaires aux paux et aux hurons de la mauvaise
bande qui vinrent en peu de tems. Lorsque ils furent tous
assemble, Le plus Considere d'entre Les frangais qui
etoient venus, prenant Le grand chefs par Le raain dit a
tous, Mes freres vous nous paroissez Surpris de nous voir,
nous ne Soraraes venus icy que pour renouvellee L'ancienne
alliance que nos ancestre ont faits avec vous et que vous
detruisez aujourd'hui en nous donnant La mort, quand
vous avez coraraance a frape Sur Les anglois vous nous
avez faits entendre que vous ne vouliez pas nous faire
aucun tord ny aucun raal, il est vray que vous ne nous
faiste pas de mal, mais c'est toujours nous en faire que
de nous faire Letord que vous nous faites, tuant nos ani
maux, quand vous Les aurez tous tue avec quoy, voulez-
vous que nous Labourions nos terre, pour semer et vous
faire du pain: Sy encore en Les tuant vous n'en perdiez
pas La raotier, vous auriez plus de profit et vous dureroient
plus Longteraps et nous ne perderions pas tant.
Quand vous entrez chez nous, vous y entrez Le Casse
teste Leve corame S'y vous voulliez nous tue, en nous de
mandant a raanger. Es-ce que toutes Les fois que vous
en avez demande nous vous en avons refuse, ce n'est plus en
freres que vous nous parle, raais en raaitre et vous nous
traite Corame nous faisons nos esclaves, depuis quand Es
ce que vous avez viie Les Sauvages Commande Les fran
gois, Es-ce la ce que vous avez promis a votre pere
Belestre quand il a partis, que vous aimeriez et Soutien-
drez vos freres, Les frangois, vange Les insultes qui vous

133 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
offered you — we do not object,^** but remember that we
are all brothers and the children of your Great Father,
the King of France. You are expecting him (Belestre)
back, you say. When he returns to supply your needs,
as he has already done, and sees that yoii have killed us
and taken all that we were preserving for hira, what will
he say to you? Do you think he will give you presents
to cover up the wrong you have done us? On the con
trary, he will regard you as rebellious children and traitors,
and instead of petting you he will make war upon you,
and then you will have two nations upon you, the French
and the English. Consider whether you want to have two
enemies, or whether you will live as brothers among us."
Pontiac who had not lost a single word of all that had
been said, in the name of all the chiefs made reply to the
French :
"My brothers, we have never intended to do you any
injury or harra, neither have we pretended that any should
be done you, but araong my young men there are some, as
araong you, who are always doing harra in spite of all pre
cautions that one can take. MoreoVer, it is not for per
sonal vengeance merely that I am making war upon the
English; it is for you, my brothers, as well as for us.
When the English have insulted us in the councils which
we have held with them, they have insulted you, too,
without your knowing it. And since I and all ray brothers,
also, know that the English have taken away from you
all means to avenge yourselves by disarming you and mak
ing you sign a paper which they have sent to their own
country, — a thing they could not do to us, — for this
reason we wish to avenge you equally with ourselves, and
I swear the destruction of all that may be upon our lands.
"What is raore, you do not know all the reasons which
oblige rae to act as I do. I have told you only what con-
.t, f^.?T.^ '•''"^'" ',''°'T1 Croghan to Sir William Johnson, written in 1785, he says
that i-'ontiac and all the principal chiefs never pretend to deny that the French
were at the bottom of the war— that they had an interest in stirring up the war
—supplied the Indians with all their wants as far as possible. Pontiac and the
chiefs call It the Beaver War, but in spite of this declaration they still love
the lirench, who have adopted their customs and manners, and treat them civilly"

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 133
ont ete faites, nous ne nous y oposons pas, raais Souvenez
vous que nous Soraraes tous freres et Les enfans de votre
grand pere Le Roy de franee, vous L' attendez, dites vous,
quand il reviendra pour vous apporte vos Besoins corame
il a deja fait Et qu'il verra que vous nous aurez tue, et pris
tous ce que nous Conservons pour Luy, que pourrat il vous
dirent, Croyez vous qu'il vous fera des presens pour
Couvrir Le Mal que vous aurez faits, non au contraire il
vous regardera corarae des enfans rebelle et Corarae des
traites, Et Bien Loing de vous caresse il vous fera La
guerre pour Lors vous aurez deux nations a dos Les fran
gois et Les anglais, voyez S'y vous vouliez avoir deux en-
nemies ou bien si vous voulez vivre en freres avec nous.
Pondiak qui n'avait pas perdiie un mot detout ce qui
venoit d'estre dit pris La paroUe a son tour au nom de
tous les chefs, S'adressant. Aux frangois: Mes freres,
nous n'avons jamais eus en vue de vous faire aucun tord,
ny aucun raal, n'y n'avons pretendus qu'ils vous en soient
fais, raais parrais raes jeunes gens il y en a Comme parrais
vous, qui raalgre toutes Les precautions que L'on prend
font toujours du raal, d'ailleurs Ce n'est pas pour me
vanger Seulement que je fais La guerre aux anglois, C'est
pour vous mes freres, corarae pour nous, quand les anglais
dans Les Conseils que nous avons tenus chez eux nous ont
insulte, il vous ont insulte aussi Sans que vous L'ayez Sgu,
et corarae Je Sgay et tous nos freres aussi que Les anglais
vous ont ote tous raoyens de vous venger en vous des-
armant et vous faisant ecrire Sur un papier qu'ils ont
envoye dans Leurs pays, ce qui n'ont pas piis nous faire,
c'est pourquoy je veux vous vange egalement corarae nous
et Je jure Leurs perte tant qu'il y en aura Sur nos terres.
En outre, vous ne Sgavez pas toutes Les raisons qui
ra'oblige a faire ce que Je fais, je ne vous ai dit que ce

134 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
cerns you, but you will know the rest in time. I know
very well that raany of you, ray brothers, consider me a
fool, but you will see in the future if I am what people
say I am, and if I am wrong. I know very well, also,
that there are some araong you, my brothers, who side with
the English in raaking war upon us^® and that grieves
me. As for thera, I know thera well and when our Great
Father returns I shall narae and point them out to him
and they will see whether they or we will be most satisfied
with the result in the end.
"I do not doubt, my brothers, that this war causes you
annoyance because of the movements of our brothers who
are coming and going in your horaes constantly; I am
chagrined at it, but do not think, my brothers, that I inspire
the harm which is being done you. As a proof that I
do not desire it just call to mind the war with the Foxes,
and the way I behaved^'' as regards you seventeen years
ago. Now when the Chippewas and Ottawas of Michilli-
mackinac, and all the northern nations, came with the Sacs
and Foxes to destroy you, who was it that defended you?
Was it not I and ray men?
"When Mackinaw, the great chief of all these nations,
said in his council that he would carry the head of your
commander®^ to his village, and devour his heart, and drink
his blood, did I not take up your cause, and go to his
village, and tell him that if he wanted to kill the French
he would have to begin first with me and ray men? Did
I not help you rid yourselves of them and drive them
away? How does it corae then, ray brothers, that you
would think rae today ready to turn my weapons against
you? No, ray brothers, I ara the sarae French Pontiac
who helped you seventeen years ago; I ara French, and
I want to die French, and I repeat that it is altogether
your interests and mine that I avenge. Let me carry
"•Gladwin wrote Amherst July Sth, 1763: "Nevertheless, there are some Hon
est men among them to whom I am infinitely obliged; 1 mean Sir Monsieur
Navarre, the two Baby's and my Interpreters, St. Martin and La Bute'."
'"Pontiac, according to his own account, had saved the French at Detroit

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 125
qui vous regarde vous scaurez Le reste avec le temps, Je
Sgay Bien que Je passe parmis Beaucoup de vous, raes
freres pour un Sot raais vous voirez a L' avenir Si je suis
ce que L'on dit et S'y Jay tord. Je Sgay Bien aussi qu'il
y en a parmis vous, raes freres qui prennent le parti
anglais, pour nous faire La guerre, et cela rae fait de la
peine que par raport a eux, Je les Connais Bien Et quand
nostre pere a tous viendras, Je les noraraeray et Les Luy
montreray Et ils verons qui d'eux ou de vous Serons Le
plus Contents par La .Suite.
Je ne doute pas, raes freres, que cette guerre ne vous
fatigue par raport aux mouvements de nos freres qui a
tous momens vont et viennent chez vous, J'en suis fache,
mais ne croyez pas mes freres que Je souffre Le tord qui
vous est faits et pour preuve que Je ne Le veux pas, qu'il
vous Souviennent de La guerre des renards et de la
maniere dont Je me suis comporte a votre egard, il y a
dix sept ans, apresent quand Les sauteux et outavois de
Michellinakinak et toutes Les nations du nord Sont venus
avec La Sok et Les renards pour vous deffaire, qui es ce
qui vous deffendue n'est-ce pas moy et mes gens, quand
mekinak, grand chef de toute ces nations dit dans son
Conseil qu'il voullait emporte a Son village La teste de
vostre Commandant, Et mange Son Coeur et Boire Son
Sang, n'ai-je pas pris vos interest, en allant a Son Camp
Lui dire que S'il voulait tue Les frangais qu'il fallait qu'il
commenga par Moy Et raes gens, ne vous ai Je pas aide
. a les deffaire et a les chasse, d'oii vient voudriez vous
mes freres que aujourd'hui Je tourne mes arraes contre
VOUS, non, raes freres Je suis Le Meme pondiak frangais
qui VOUS a preste La raain il y a dix sept ans, Je suis
frangais et Je veu raourrir frangais, Et Je vous Le repette
Se sont tous ensemble vos interest et Les miens que Je
vange. Laisse moy faire Je ne vous demande pas vostre

from being massacred in 1746, when the great Chief Mickinac (the Turtle) came
down to destroy that post.
"Paul Joseph Le Moine, Chev. de Longuevil, was commandant »t Detroit iu
1746.

136 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OE A CONSPIRACY
out my plan. I do not deraand your assistance, because
I know you could not give it ; I only ask you for provisions
for rayself and all ray followers. If, however, you should
like to help rae I would not refuse; you would please me
and get out of trouble the quicker, for I promise when
the English shall be driven away from here, or killed, we
shall all withdraw into our villages, following our custom,
to await the coming of our French Father.
"Thus you see, ray brothers, what ray sentiraents are.
Do not worry. I shall see to it that neither ray followers
nor any other Indians harm you any further, but I ask
that our women may have permission to raise our corn
upon your fields and fallow lands. By allowing this you
will oblige us greatly."
All the French replied that they were very willing. The
council came to an end and the Frenchmen withdrew, satis
fied with their negotiations with Pontiac. The very same
day the Indian women began work in the corn fields, and
several settlers ploughed fields for the planting, and that
same afternoon Pontiac went ail along the shores to give
orders concerning the subsistence of all the Indians so that
nothing more might be taken from the settlers by force.
The Commandant had observed that the Pottawattamies
in camp southwest of the Fort since the departure of the
sloop, came along the river edge under the shelter of the
bank in which were two lime-kilns^-, and stationed them
selves in ambush behind these to fire upon the soldiers who
were accustoraed to go down to the river for their needs.
In order to keep the Indians from coming any more to
annoy them from that side, he ordered a portable bastion,
or cavalier, to be built and placed on the shore to defend
the edge of the river so that people could go down there
without danger. Two carpenters and several persons who
knew how to handle the axe were set to work upon this
structure in the parade-ground. And since there were no

"^According to Farmer there were several lime kilns near the stockade in 1763,
and a number of stone buildings within its walls. (Farmer's Hist, of Detroit.)

JOURNAL ou DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 137
secours, parce que Je Scay que vous ne Le pouvez pas,
Je ne vous deraande que des vivres pour moy et tous raes
gens. Si cependant vous voulliez ra'aide, Je ne vous re-
fuserais vous rae feriez plaisir et vous seriez plus tost hors
d'erabarras parce que Je vous reponds Les anglais seront
chasse d'icy ou tue, nous nous retirerons tous dans nos vil
lages, Suivant nostre Couturae pour y attendre notre pere
Le frangois, ainsy vous voyez raes freres quel sont mes
Sentimens Soyez tranquille Je veilleray pour qu'il ne vous
Soit plus fait de tord par mes gens ny par d'autre sauvages,
mais Je vous demande que nos femmes aye La liberte de
faire nos bled Sur vos terres, dans vos friches nous vous
Seront oblige, tous Les frangais repondirent qu'ils le
vouillaient Bien. Le Conseil finis chaque frangais Se
retira contents de leurs negociations avec pondiak
et des la raeme journee Les femraes Sauvages mirent
La main a L'oeuvre pour Leurs bleds et plusieurs habi
tants Leurs Labourerent de la terre pour La seme, et pon
diak fut dans l'apres midy donner des ordes dans toutes
Les Costes pour La Subsistance de tous Les Sauvages et
pour qu'il ne fut plus rien pris par force au habitans.
Mr. Le Coraraandant qui S'etait apergii que depuis le
depart de la barque que Les Sauvages poux qui etoient
Carape au Sordouest du fort, venoient Le Long de la greve
a convert d'un coste qui La bordais, Et dans Laquelle
etoient deux fourneaux a chaux, ou Les Sauvages venoient
Se raettre en Erabuscade pour tire Sur Les Soldats qui
allaient a la riviere pour Leurs Besoins, il ordonna que
pour empecher que Les Sauvages ne vinssent plus inquiete
de ce Cote La, Lon fit un cavallier pour Estre mis Sur
La greve pour garder et deffendre Le bord de la riviere
affin que l'on put il aller sans risque, pour cela deux char
pentiers et plusieurs personne qui Sgavoient manier La
hache furent occupe pour travailler a cette Edifice sur la
place d'arrae, or corarae il n'y avait dans le fort de Bois

138 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE O'F A CONSPIRACY
timbers in the Fort suitable for this task, the workmen
took the walks from in front of the houses and used them
in the construction of this building which was ready for
erection at five o'clock in the evening. To place this
structure in the designated spot, it becarae necessary to
carry the timbers from the Fort piece by piece. All the
French in the Fort, together with some soldiers of the
garrison, were ordered out, and they all passed the tirabers
through a postern which had been raade to raount a cannon
on the river side. When once the materials were on the
outside it was no easy task to mortise and bolt them to
gether because of the weight, but the eagerness of every
body to help enabled them to get around the difficulty when
they came to it. When the structure was put together
they tried to raise it, but did not succeed for two reasons :
firstly, not enough raen ; secondly, and this was the greater
reason, when the Indians who were in arabush in a ditch
two hundred yards away saw sorae English araong the
French and recognized that the structure was going to be
an obstacle for them, they fired several times upon every
body, and this caused the work to be abandoned on the
spot. The erection was put over to the next day at dawn.
May 36. Thursday.
At the peep of day the French with sorae soldiers were
ordered to raise the bastion which they had been compelled
to abandon on account of the Indians who were now rest
ing in their camps. This fact gave them time to mount
it more easily, but they worked with all possible vigilance.
As they were finishing and preparing to retire, a French
man thought he v/ould stroll out towards the kilns ; he was
nearly shot by an Indian hidden in one of the kilns who
ran as soon as he had fired to hide himself farther away
in a trench where some others were. The Frenchman who
mistrusted there were others carae back as fast as he could
and re-entered the fort with the rest.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 139
de charpente propre pour cette ouvrage, Les ouvriers
prirent Les banquettes de devant Les raaisons qu'ils era-
ployerent a la construction de cette batisse; qui sur Les
Cinq heures du soir fut prest a dresse, il fallait pour Le
mettre au Lieu destine Sortir Le bois de dedans Le fort,
piece par piece, tous Les frangais qui etoient dans Le fort
furent Commande avec quelque Soldats de la garnison et
tous ensemble Sortirent Lebois par un guichet qui avait
€t6 fait pour mettre un piece de canon du coste de la
riviere; tous Le bois Sortis, de dresse cette ouvrage, toute
ajuste, joins et cheville, ce qui ne pouvait ce faire aise
ment a cause de la pesanteur, raais L' envie que chacun
avoient de rendre service a ces raessieurs fit que L'on passa
dessus cette difficulte sans prevoir. L'ouvrage toute as
serable on Essaya a vouloir Le raettre debout, raais inu-
tilleraent pour deux raisons : La preraiere pas asse de
monde. La Seconde qui etait La plus forte, Les Sauvages
qui etoient en erabuscade dans un fose a trois arpents
Loing dela, qui avoient vue des anglois parrais Les fran
gais et qui voyoient aussi que le batiraens allait estre un
obstacle pour eux firent plusieurs de charge sur tous Le
monde, qui fut cause que L'on abandonna Louvrage Sur
La place remettant au Lendemain a la petitte aurore a la
dresse. 26e May. — Le Jeudi 36e May. — a la petite pointe du
jour Les frangais avec quelque Soldats furent Coraraande
pour dresser Le cavallier que L'on avait ete Contraint
d'abandonner a cause des Sauvages, qui actuelleraent Se
reposaient dans Leurs Caraps, ce qui donna Le tems de le
monter plus facilement et qui fut fait avec toute La vigi
lance possible et corarae L'on finissoient et c[ue l'on Se
preparait a Se retire, un frangais voullus alle Se promene
vers Les fourneaux, il manqua d'estre blesse par un sau
vage qui etait en decouverte dans L'un des fourneaux et
que Sitost qu'il eiit Lache Son coup fut Se cache plus
Loing dans un fausse en rejoindre d'autre, Le frangais se
mefiant qu'il y en etit davantage Se retira au plus vite et
rentra dans Le fort avec Les autres.

130 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
During this time a Frenchman by the name of Labroce,
a resident of the Fort, who had gone out the day before
with perraission on a raatter of business, returned with
the news of the capture of Fort Sandusky*** by the Hurons
of the bad tribe. These had actually passed the night pre
vious along the other shore of the river with a red flag
flying from the stern of one of their canoes. Several
had seen this but could not discover what it raeant, though
they suspected that the Indians had raade some new cap
ture. This was confirmed by the report of this man who
told how he had seen the coraraandant of the captured
place, and that the garrison had been slaughtered, the fort
burned, and all the property, not only of the troops but
of the traders there plundered.
The Coramandant of the Fort said he would not believe
anything of this until he saw a letter from the officer who
was at the time a prisoner among the Ottawas, where the
Flurons had taken him. This poor man upon his arrival
had been very badly treated by the other Indians, who
as they landed struck him with clubs and their fists and
made hira yell till he reached their carap. Here he was
adopted at once by an Indian woraan who had lost her
husband; out of pity she took him for her second husband
and in this way his life was saved.
Pontiac and the Ottawas who had learned from the
Hurons upon their return that the little sloop was still
at the raouth of the river, formed the plan of capturing
her. To this end they went down early in the morning
to the village of the Pottawattaraies and confided their
project to thera. The Pottawattaraies joined thera in great
glee, as if the affair was already accomplished. The Otta
was took with thera their prisoner, Mr. Carapbell, and
his interpreter, Mr. La Butte, hoping that the presence
of this officer would lead the people of the vessel to

"'Fort Sandusky \yas taken May 16th and most of the garrison put to death.
The commander, Ensign Christopher Paully, was adopted by the Indians. Ruther
ford says that Paully made a very good Indian, being_ of a dark complexion.
He was much liked by his master who soon adopted him into his family, by which
he was exempted from all drudgery.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 131
Pendant ce tems, un frangais nomme Mr. Labroce,
domicilie du fort qui Le Jour precedent avec La permis
sion avait Sorti pour affaire, rentra et apporta La nou
velle de la prise et defaite du fort Sans doscpe par Les
Sauvages hurons de la raauvaise bande qui en avait, en
effet, passe La veille de L'autre Coste de la riviere en
Canot avec un pavillon rouge sur le derriere d'un de leurs
Canots, ce qui fut vue de plusieurs qui ne pouvait penetre
ce que Se pouvait estre ne fesoient que soupgonne que
les sauvages avoient fait quelques nouveUes captures, Ce
qui fut verifie par le rapport de cette homme qui dit avoir
viie Le Commandant de la place prise et que La garnison
avoient ete tue, Le fort Brule et tout Le butin tant de la
troupe que des Comraergans qui pouvoient Sy estre trouve
dans le teras, fut pille. Le Coraraandant du fort n'en
voulut rien croire a moins qu'il ne vit une lettre de cette
officier qui pour Lors etait prisonnier chez les Outaouis
ou Les hurons I'avoient mene; ce pauvre Mr. en arrivant
fut extreraeraent raal traite des autres Sauvages qui en
debarquant Luy donnerent de coup de poing & de baton,
en le faisant chanter jusque a ce qu'il fut dans Leurs
Camp, oil il fut adopte tout aussitot par une femme Sau-
vagesse qui avait perdue son Mary, qui regard en pitie Le
prit pour Son Second Mary et par ce raoyen il eut La vie
Sauve. Pondiak et Les Sauvages Outaouis qui avaient Sgus par
les hurons a leurs retour que la petite Barque etait encore
au bas de la riviere forraerent Le dessein de la prendre
pour cela ils dessendirent des le petit matin au village des
poux a qui il firent participant de leurs projets, ces der
niers se joignirent a eux avec grande joye corarae S'y eut
ete une affaire fait. Les premiers avoient emmene avec
eux Mr. Cambel Leur prisonnier et son interprete Mr. La
Butte esperant que La presence de Cette officier feroient
rendre Les gens de la barque et quelle serait a leur pouvoir.

133 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
surrender. But in this they were greatly raistaken. The
men on the sloop would not hear to it, and their only reply
to the Indians was cannon and gun shots; this compelled
the savages to withdraw till evening when they thought
they would succeed better. But the people of the vessel
who were getting better acquainted all the time with the
handling of the boat, suspecting that the Indians would
make some new atterapt in the night to capture them, and
seeing that there were only seven raen of them and that
with this little force they could not long repulse two hun
dred, resolved to run for it. And so to frustrate the hopes
of the Indians and to save themselves and the vessel from
their clutches, they lifted anchor in the night and sailed for
the open lake, heading for Niagara in accordance with the
orders they had received from the Commandant when they
left the Fort.
May 27. Friday.
The Indians who had tired themselves out to no purpose
in their atterapt to capture the sloop, luckily for the boat
and those on board having failed in their project, returned
to their carap with Mr. Carapbell and the interpreter and
reraained there all day. There was no hostility on either
side. May 38. Saturday.
The Indians remained inactive all day. This was due to
the fact that they were awaiting news of reinforcements*''
which, according to a runner who had come in the night,
ought to arrive during the course of the day. For this
reason they did not come to annoy the Fort. However,
they were false to the promises which they had made the
settlers and began again to kill and steal their live stock.
Toward five o'clock in the afternoon a very large num
ber of Indians were seen in the woods behind the Fort.
They came from the direction of the lake, going toward
their carap; they waved scalps and uttered twenty death-

"These reinforcements were being conducted to Detroit by Lieut Abraham
Cuyler.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'UNE CONSPIRATION 133
lis se tromperent grossiercment, Les gens de la barque ne
voullurent rien entendre et ne repondirent au Sauvages que
a coup de canon et de fuSil, ce qui fit retirer Les Sauvages
jusque aux soir, croyant mieux reussir dans La nuit, raais
Les gens de la barque qui tous les jours devenoient au
faite de la raanoeuvre se raefiant que dans La nuit Les
Sauvages feroit quelque nouvelle tentative pour Les
prendre, avec ce qu'ils netoient que Sept hommes et que
cette petite force, ce n'etoient pas pour Soutenir Long
temps a deux cent hommes, resolurent de tirer au Large;
ainsy pour fruster Lesperance des Sauvages et se sauver
de leurs grife, aussi bien que La Barque ils Leverent
L'ancre dans La nuit et Lancerent en plein Lac, fesant
route pour niagara, suivant Les ordres qu'ils en avaient
regue du Commandant en partant de devant Lefort.
27e May. — Le vendredy 37e May. — Les Sauvages qui
s'etoient fatigue inutillement pour prendre La Barque,
ayant heureuseraent pour elle et pour ceux qui etaient de
dans raanque Leurs coups, revinrent avec Mr. Cambel et
I'interprete a leur camp et reposerent tout le Jours. II n'y
eut aucune hostilite de part et d'autre.
28e May. — Le Samedy 28e May. — Les Sauvages furent
tout le jour dans L'innaction parcequ'ils attendoient des
nouveUes et du renfort qui suivant Le raport d'un E-
missaire Sauvage ventis dans la nuit, Le renfort devait
arrive dans Le Courant de La Journee, ce qui fut cause
qu'ils ne vinrent point inquieter Le fort, raais ils fausserent
les proraesses que leurs chefs avoient fais aux habitans et
recoraraencerent a tue et vole Les animaux. Sur les cinq
heures apres midi L'on vit dans Le Bois derriere, Le fort
un tres grand nombre de Sauvages qui revenoient du
Long du Lac Et remontoient pour Se rendre au Carap avec
des chevelures fesant des cris de raort au norabre de
vingt avec des cris de joye, pour faire connaitre qu'ils

134 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
cries mingled with yells of joy to announce that they had
just come from an attack upon some place. It was the
rest of those who had captured Fort Sandusky. At the
same time a rumor reached the Fort that all the French
vi^ho had gone in the eraploy of the English traders to
Michillimackinac had been killed by the Chippewas and
Ottawas of that place. This report which lacked confirma
tion turned out later to be false.
The Commandant ordered a sortie when he saw that the
Indians were quiet. This was carried out by Mr. Hay, an
officer, with twenty men, for the purpose of destroying an
intrenchment which the Indians had made in the night to
the southwest of the Fort, one hundred and twenty-five
yards distant from the gate. The Hurons and Pottawat
taraies had corae by stealth in the darkest part of the night
to the fence of Mr. St. Martin, and taking some timbers
almost twenty feet long which were near the fort had piled
them up in two tiers to the height of a man, and had
planted stakes in front and behind to support them. In
this way, hidden behind these beams, they did not fear the
balls from the cannon which faced them.
In the morning this work was discovered by the sentinels
who inforraed the Coraraandant at once, and it was de
stroyed in its very inception, as it were, by these twenty
men. They burned the fence, carried the timbers to the
Fort, and cleared the field in such a way that no one could
approach the Fort in the night as near as sixty-five yards
without being seen.
May 29. Sunday.
The weather was unsettled all day, thus affording rest
to both sides.
May 30. Monday.
The English had a seine which had not been used since
the beginning of this fatal trouble. Several young French
men asked for it, saying they would catch them some fish
while catching sorae for theraselves. It was got ready for
thera, and two soldiers who knew how to handle it were

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 135
venoient de frape a quelque endroit, cestoient Le reste de
ceux qui avoient defait Le fort de Sans dosque. — dans le
mesme temps il courii une nouvelle dans Lefort que tous
Les frangais qui S'etoient engage a des Comraergans
anglois pour aller avec eux a Mechelliraakinak avoient ete
tue par Les Sauteux Et Les Outavois de ce poste, mais
cette nouvelle qui meritais Confirmation Se trouva fausse
par La Suite 'Mr. Le Commandant voyant que Les
Sauvages etoient tranquille ordonna une Sortie qui fut
faite par Mr. he, officier de troupe a la teste de vingt
homme pour defaire un retranchement que Les Sauvages
avoient fait dans Le nuit au Sorouest du fort a deux
arpens devant La porte, Les poux et Les hurons etoient
venus dans Le plus obscure de la nuit a pas de Loup a la
closture de Mr. St. Martin et avoient arrange des pieces
de bois de charpente qui etoient proche du fort qui avoient
pres de vingt pieds de Long et Les avoient mis Les uns
Sur Les autres a deux rang de frond a la hauteur d'homrae
et auroient plante des piquets pour Les Soutenirent devant
Et derriere, de sorte que etant cache derriere ces pieces
il ne craignoient point Le Boulet du Canon qui etait vis a
vis, ce travail fut viie Le raatin par Les factionnaires qui
en inforraerent aussitot Le Coramandant, Et fut pour aitisi
dire detruit dans sa naissance par ces vingt Soldats qui
Brulerent La cloti^tre, rairent Les pieux contre Le fort et
La carapagne fut nette de Sorte qu'il ne pouvait approche
personne du fort Sans estre vue, et Leraoins d'un arpent
dans La nuit.
39e May. — Le diraanche 39e de May. — Le temps fut in
constant tout Le jour, ce qui donna du repos aux deux
parties. 30e May. — Le Lundy 30, May. — Ces Messieurs avoient
une Seine qui depuis Le coraraenceraent de cette fatal
scene n'avait pas Servis, plusieurs jeunes frangais La de
manderent disant a ces Mrs. qu'ils Leurs pecheroient du
poisson en peschant pour eux, elle Leurs fit preste et L'ont
joingnit avec eux deux Soldats qui Sgavoient L'arrange

136 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OE A CONSPIRACY
sent to help them. But they did not have a chance to
catch a single fish, or evetl to cast the net in the water ; the
Indians who were in ambush in a ditch three hundred and
fifty yards frora the Fort saw them without being seen.
Knowing very well that the French did not make use of
the seine for their own fishing, they suspected that they
were only helping the English. They fired several times
upon the fisherraen and their boat, so that they landed
quickly and returned to the fort no better off than when
they went out with the seine which was never used again.
Around nine o'clock in the forenoon, a soldier strolling
along the sentry-walk talking with a sentinel in the flag
bastion which faces the river saw some craft appearing at
Montreal Point*^ on the Huron village side of the river.
The objects appeared to be barges with people in them.
This soldier, as well as all the others, knew that the convoy
was expected at any time with relief of provisions and men,
and he hurried to notify the officer of the guard of what
he had just seen. The officer, convinced, went to inform
the Commandant and the other officers. All these came
with the troops and traders, and clirabed upon the bastion
in order theraselves to verify the soldier's report and find
out exactly what it was. They saw with a field glass that
it was really the convoy which had been so long expected.
This caused great joy through the hope that reinforcements
arriving would change the attitude of the Indians. How
ever, the joy was short-lived, being killed in its very birth,
for it was interrupted by a nuraber of war-cries which could
be heard from the same place where the boats were in
sight; it immediately gave place to gloora and forebodings
for the convoy,®® because they thought then that the Indians

"•'Montreal Point is the western extremity of the crescent of land on the
south side of the river, extending from the lower end of Belle Isle to Petit Cote,
opposite the end of the West Boulevard in Detroit — land on which the Huron
Mission was built.
"T'his convoy was sent to Detroit under Lieut Cuyler, of the Queen's Com
pany of Rangers, Capt. Hopkins' Independent Company. It left Niagara May
13th, and consisted of ninety-seven men, ten batteaux and 139 barrels of pro
visions. It was attacked on May 29th at Pelee Point and Sergeant Cope, fif
teen Privates of the Royal American Regiment, Serg't Fislinger and forty-
two of the Rangers, one child and one wonian were killed. Lieut Cuyler and

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 137
pour Leurs aide, mais ils neurent pas Le Loisir denprendre
une piece et raesrae pas Le teras de Jette La Seine a L'eau
Les Sauvages qui etoient en erabuscade, dans un fosse a
cinq arpens du fort, qui Les voyait Sans estre vue et qui
Scavait Bien que Les frangois ne fesait pas usage de Seine
pour Leurs pesche, avec ce qu'ils se mefiait que c'etait en
partie pour ces messieurs, firent pluseiurs decharge Sur Les
pescheur et Sur La Berge, qu'ils revinrent prorapteraent a
terre Et rentrerent dans Le fort corarae ils etaient Sortis
avec La Seine qui n'a plus Servis depuis ce teras.
Sur Les 9 heures du raatin un Soldat qui Se promenait
Sur Le cherain de ronde avec, Le factionnaire dans Le
Bastion du pavillon qui fesait 'face a la riviere, en causant
enserable; il vit paroistre a la pointe du Montreal du coste
du village des hurons quelque voiture d'eau qui Luy parois
sait estre des berges avec du raonde dedans, Ce Soldat aussi
Bien que tous Les autres qui Sgavoient que L'on attendait
de moraent en raoraent Le convoy, par Lequel il venait du
secours de vivres et de monde, courii viste avertir L'officier
de garde ce qu'il venait de voir, L'officier, point incredule
fiit avertir Le Coraraandant et tous Les autres officiers qui
tout enserable vinrent avec La troupe et Les Coraraergants
monte Sur Le Bastillon pour verifie par eux mesme Le
raport du Soldat, et de decouvir au juste ce qui ce pouvait
estre, L'on vit avec une Longue vue que cestait en effet
Le convoy S'y longteraps attendue ce qui causa une grande
joye, esperant que le renfort rendiie dans La place ferait
change de Sentimens aux Sauvages, mais cette joye fut
courte, Et raourii dans Sa Naissance, etant interrorapiie
par une quantite de cris de raort que L'on entendit du
raesrae endroit oti etait les voitures que L'on voyaient et
qui tout a coup fesant Succede La tristesse fit raal angure
du Convoy. Se doutant Bien pour Lors que Les Sauvages
a party escaped with two batteaux and five barrels of provisions. Sergt. Cope
was stationed at Detroit in Oct., 1762, and may have been the sergeant here
mentioned. "When they reached Sandusky they found it in ruins and therefore made
their way to Presqu'ile where they reported their disaster to Ensign Christie.

138 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
had discovered and captured the boats and killed the men.
And this was the case.
The Hurons of the evil band, and the Pottawattamies,
had learned some days before that the sergeant who had
set out for Niagara in the preceding April in quest of
provisions and men was returning with both for relief of
the Fort, and they resolved upon the destruction of all.
To that end they went and lay in ambush upon the shore of
the lake where they could watch them pass. This sergeant,
who did not know what had happened at the fort, because
all was quiet when he left for Niagara, did not have any
suspicions of the Indians and sailed along peacefully and
without fear on the lake to Pine Point (Point Pelee),
forty-five miles from Detroit, where he camped for the
night to do the cooking for the next day, following the
custom of the voyageurs. The Indians who were hidden
in bushes and dense shrubs exactly in that spot allowed
them to disembark and pitch carap, and even pass the night
undisturbed. The people of the convoy, thinking them
selves secure, were content merely to put a guard over the
boats for fear the wind raight corae up in the night and
set them adrift. The others rested in peace.
The Indians who were planning to attack them did not
sleep any during the night for fear their prey should escape
them while they slept. At daybreak they fell upon the
voyagers who were fast asleep. Without giving them time
to defend themselves they rushed upon the carap, raassacred
several, and made prisoners of the reraainder, with the ex
ception of thirty-five raen and an officer who threw them
selves almost naked into two barges and put out across the
lake at a venture in the direction of Sandusky®'^. All the
reraaining barges to the nuraber of eighteen, and from
twenty to thirty men, fell into the clutches of the savages
who brought thera into the river to take thera to Pontiac's
carap by going up along the other shore, one after another,
in a string.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 139
Les avoient decouverts et S'etaient enpare de voiture
appres avoir tue Le raonde, ce qui etait aussi.
Les hurons de raauvaise Bande et les poux qui quelque
Jours, auparavant avoient eti nouvelle, que le Sergent qui
etait partis pour Niagara, Le ra.ois d' Avril precedent pour
aller chercher des vivres et du raonde, revenait avec du se
cours pour le fort, des deux fagon, resolurent La perte dutout,
pour cela ils setoient alle erabusqtier Sur Le bord du Lac
pour Les guester passe, ce Sergent qui n'etait point pre
veniis de ce qui sepassait au fort, avec ce c[ue quand iJ
partis pour niagara tout etoient Bien tranquille, ne se
mefiait point des nations, vogois paisiblement et Sans
crainte Sur Le Lac, jusque a la pointe a pin a dix huit
Lieux du Detroit ou il carapa Le Soir, suivant La Couturae
des voyageurs pour faire chaudiere pour Le Landeraain.
Les Sauvages qui etaient directement cache en cette en
droit dans des Buissons et des petits bois toufiis Les Lais
serent debarque et dresse Leurs Camp et raesrae passe La
nuit tranquille, ceux du Convoy qui se croyaient en surete
Se contenterent de raettre seuleraent une garde aux voiture,
crainte que le vent venant dans La nuit a prendre tout a
coup, n' envoya Les Berges au Large et tout le restent re
posoient tranquilleraent.
Les Sauvages qui avoient desseins de faire coup Sur eux
ne dormirent pas de la nuit de peur que endorraant Leurs
preye ne vint a leurs echape et a la pointe du jour at-
taquerent nos voyageurs qui etoient encor endorrais Sans
Leurs donne Le tems de Se reveille tomberent Sur Le
Camp en massacrerent plusieurs et prirent Les autres
prisonniers a la Reserve trente cinq hommes et i,m officier
qui presque tous nud Se jetterent dans deux Berges et
traverserent Le Lac a tout hazard du Coste de Sandosque
Sans Sgavoir oii ils allaient tout le reste des Berges au
nombre de dix huit avec environs de vingt a trente hommes,
aux mains des Sauvages qui. S'eraparerent de tout Et
Les amenerent dans La riviere pour Les Conduire au
carap de pondiak et Les fesait monte Le long du

140 journal or NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
In the first barge were four English soldiers and three
Indians, and the other boats were raanned about the same.
Other Indians followed the barges along the shore utter
ing from tirae to tirae war-cries and yells of joy. When
the four Englishmen came opposite the big vessel which
was anchored in front of the Fort as a counter-defense,
they undertook to escape in spite of the savages who were
with them and the risk they were taking. They hoped that
the sloop would notice their design and assist them, as was
the case, and they turned straight toward her. When the
Indians with thera saw their prisoners' scheme they threw
theraselves upon thera to make them take another course,
but the Englishraen never wavered, keeping right on yell
ing to the vessel which at once replied with two cannon
shots, one a ball at the Indians who were on land shooting
at the escaping English in the boat, the other of grape-shot
at the Indians who were in the stern of the barge.
The two shots produced the expected effect. The can
non-ball scattered the savages on the shore, and the grape-
shot caused those on the barge to abandon it by jumping
overboard to swim ashore. One of the three, as he leaped
into the water, dragged an Englishman with him and both
were drowned together. The other two gained the shore
and seizing guns from their companions fired upon the
escaping barge, and slightly wounded a soldier in the right
arra. The vessel fired two raore shots at the Indians and
drove thera frora the edge of the river; the three reraaining
soldiers with the barge reached the other boat with diffi
culty, badly used up, saving theraselves and fourteen hun
dred pounds of flour, and a thousand pounds of bacon.
The rest of the Indians who had remained behind saw
how the first barge with the soldiers had escaped in spite
of the efforts of their companions, and they feared that the
others would escape likewise. They decided on other
means of getting to camp ; landing, they tied their prisoners
and led thera in this way overland to the Ottawa village,
and then carried thera in canoes which their woraen had

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 141
bord de la barge de l'autre coste de la riviere a la
queu L'une de l'autre, dans la preraiere il y avait quatre
soldats anglais et trois Sauvages et dans les autres berges
a propotion etaient a peu pres La raesrae quantite de raonde
et d'autres Sauvages, Suivaient par terre Les berges qui
allaient par eaux fesant des cris de raort et des cris de
Joye de distance en distance, Les quatre anglais qui etoient
dans La premiere Berge Se voyant au droit de la grosse
Berge qui etait reste mouilie devant Lefort pour La Contre-
garde, entreprirent de Se Sauver, raalgre Les Sauvages qui
etoient avec eux Sans envisage Le risque qu'ils Courroient
Esperant que La Barque S'appergevant de leurs desseins Les
favoriseroient, ce qui fut aussi, de Sorte qu'ils tournerent
droit a elle. Les Sauvages qui etoient avec eux qui voyant
Les dessiens de leurs prisonniers se jetterent Sur eux pour
Leur faire prendre une autre route, mais Les anglais Sans se
demonte poursuivirent toujours en criant a la barge, qui aus
sitot envoya deux coups de canon, un a boulet Sur Les Sau
vages, qui etoient a terre qui tiroient sur Les anglais de la
berge, et L'autre la raisin dans le derriere de la berge Sur
Les Sauvages qui y etoient, les deux coups de Canon firent
L'effet qu'ils S'etoient attendue, Le Boulet fit fuire Les
Sauvages qui etaient a terre et le raisin firent abandonne
Au Sauvage La berge et Se jettant a la nage pour gagner
terre un des trois en se Jettant a L'eau entraina un anglais
et Se noyerent tous deux de compagnie. Les deux autres
se rendirent a terre, et prirent des fusils de leur camarade
tirerent Sur La berge qui Leurs echapoient et Blesserent
Legereraent un Soldat au bras droit. La barque envoya
encore deux coup de canon Sur Les Sauvages qui Les fit
eclipse du bord de la riviere et La berge et les trois autres
Soldats se rendirent abord avec peine et bien raaltraite et
Sauverent avec eux Sept quart de farine et cinq de Lard.
Les autres sauvages qui etaient reste derriere, qui avoient
vii que raalgre que Leurs comarade, de la premiere Berge
avec Les Soldats S'etoient Sauve et craignant que Les
autres ne Leurs echapassent de raesrae, prirent d'autres rae
Sures pour Les rendre au Carap, fesant debarque Leurs

143 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
brought straight to Pontiac's carap. Upon their arrival
here, following orders which they had received, they en
gaged in a butchery so bloody that the raere recital of it
arouses as rauch horror as the spectacle itself. This is the
way of it :
As soon as the canoes had landed in front of the camp
the savages disembarked their prisoners, one company after
another, upon the strand and raade them strip naked, and
other Indians then discharged their arrows into all parts of
their bodies. Soraetimes these poor unfortunates tried to
pull back or lie down on the ground to avoid some arrow,
but the Indians who were near made thera get up by beat
ing them witli clubs and their fists. In order to satisfy
these tigers thirsting for huraan blood, the poor victims
had to keep standing till they fell dead in their tracks, and
then those who had not engaged in killing fell upon the
dead bodies and hacked them to pieces, cooked them, and
feasted upon thera. Sorae they treated with different
cruelty, slashing thera alive with gun-flints, stabbing them
with spears, cutting off their hands and feet and letting
them bathe in their own blood and die in agony; others
were bound to stakes and burned by children in a slow
fire. There was no cruelty savagery could invent which these
poor wretches did not suffer. At sight of the terrible
spectacle one would have said that all the deraons had been
let loose upon these unhappy mortals. As a crowning wick
edness, some of the dead bodies were left lying unburied
along the way; others were cast into the river which in
this way received the last sad reranants of their rage. Even
the Indian woraen took a hand, helping their husbands to
glut themselves with the blood of these poor victiras by
likewise inflicting a thousand cruelties upon them. They
vied with one another in seeing who could cause the great
est suffering; they slashed them with knife-cuts, as we do
when we want to lard beef ; and some of the women muti
lated thera to the point of emasculation. I could never fin-

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 143
prisonniers qu'ils Lierent et Les Conduisirent en cette etat
par terre jusque au village des Outavois et les traverserent,
dans leurs canots que leurs femraes avoient araraenees,
droit au Carap de pondiak, ou en arrivant Suivant Ses
ordres ils en firent une boucherie des plus sanglantes dont
Le recit Seul fait f rerair, que le Spectacle voicy comment :
Sitost que Les Canots furent arrives a terre vis-a-vis du
camp, Ses barbares firent debarques Leurs prisonniers Les
uns apres Les autres Sur le bord de la greve Les fesant
deshabilles tout nud et d'autres Sauvages decocherent dessus
des fleches dans toutes Les parties du corps, quelquefois
ces pauvres maheureux Se voullaient detourne ou se jet-
toient a terre pour eviter quelque trait. Les Sauvages qui
etaient a coste Les fesoient seleve a tour de baton et de
point il falait pour contenter ces tigres avide du sang
humain que ces pauvre patiens restassent debout, Jusque a
ce qu'ils tombassent raort, apres quoi ceux qui n'avoient
point tire torabaient sur les corps raorts, Les hachoient par
morceaux, Les fesaient cuire et S'en rassaisisoient, sur
d'autres ils exergoient d'autre cruaute Les coupant tout en
vie avec des pieces a fusil Les dardoient a coup de Lance
Leurs coupoient Les pieds et les raains et Les Laissoient
baigner dans Leurs Sang raourir de Souffrance, d'autre
etoient attache a des poteaux que Les enfans fesoient Briile
d petit feux, il n'y avoient de cruaute que La Barbarie
n'invente que ces pauvre maheureux n'ayant Souffert, a
voir ce terrible Spectacle on aurait dit que toutes Les furies
etaient dechaines contre ces pauvres gens et pour couronne
Leur tirannie Les corps raort resterent en partie etendiie
Le Long du cherain Sans Sepulture et Les autres etoient
Jette a la riviere qui pour Lors devenait heritiere des triste
reste de leurs rage, il y avait Jusque aux feraraes Sauvages
qui S'en meloient, aidant a Leurs maris a se repaitre de
Sang de ces tristes victimes en Leurs fesant aussi Souffrir
milles cruantes, c'etait a qui Les feroient plus Souffrir,
Les dardeant a coup de couteau corarae quand nous voul-
lons Larder du boeuf, d'autre feraraes Leurs coupoient ce

144 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
ish if I wished to undertake the (complete) description of
the cruel sacrifice and the sad end of all the unfortunates.
However, there were sorae** whose lives were saved by
being adopted to work as slaves in the carap of the savages
and witness the tyrannical death of their countryraen.
After they had surrendered their prisoners to the Ot
tawas, the Hurons returned to join the guards of the cap
tured barges which they took to their own villages along
with the sergeant in charge of the convoy. They kept him
with the intention of treating him as the Ottawas had
treated the others, and waited till dusk to take the barges
to Pontiac, the great chief, so that he and all his band
might share their prize.
The barges were loaded with powder and lead in bars,
which was lucky for the Indians who were running short.
There were also flour and bacon, each barge carrying a ton
of each, and liquor and fresh provisions for the officers of
the Fort. The liquor caused great disorder in the carap;
the savages got drunk and fought among themselves, and
the taunts exchanged led to the death of two young braves
the next day.
The Indian women who understood the behavior of their
men hid their weapons while they were drinking for fear
they would kill one another; and in order that the adopted
prisoners should not suffer any they secreted them out of
their husbands' sight. The chiefs, however, did not drink,
and when they saw the disorder which the liquor caused in
carap they knocked in the rest of the barrels and spilled the
contents on the ground. In this wa-y concord was restored.
Pontiac kept Campbell and MacDougal, his two prison
ers, under his eyes ; through a ruse in the first days of the
siege he had them hidden sorae distance away at the house
of a French settler, under guard of ten reliable Indians, so
that no harm should befall them.

"John Severings and James Connor were kept to serve the Indians and were
made to work upon the rafts built by the Indians. Thomas (hooper was put
upon a farm and never saw a Frenchman during his life with the Indians
Gladwin MMS.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 145
qui fait I'horarae. Je n'aurais jaraais fini Si Je voullais
entreprendre La description de Sy cruelle Sacrifice et de
la triste fin de tous Ses raalheureux, il y en eii, cependant
quelqu'un qui eurent La vie Sauve etant adopte pour Servir
comme esclave chez Les Sauvages dans Leurs Carap, et
pour Estre Spectateur de la raort tirannique de Leurs
compatriotte. Les hurons qui avoient Livres aux outaouis Leurs prison
niers, Etaient revenus rejoindre Les gardiens des Berges
qu'ils raenerent a Leurs villages avec Le Sergent conduc
teur des berges qu'ils avoient garde pour Luy en faire
autant que Les Outaouis avoient fait aux autres, et atten-
derent Jusque a la Brune pour raener les berges chez pon
diak Le grand chef pour Le faire Luy et toute sa bande
participant de leurs prise.
Ces berges etaient charge de poudre et plomb en barre
ce qui fit Bien au Sauvages qui etoient pres d'en raanquer,
il y avait des farines et du Lard en quard, chaque berge
avoient dix quart, tant farine que Lard, il y avait aussi
de la boisson et des rafraichisseraents pour ces raessieurs
du fort, les boissons causerent un grand desordre dans le
Carap. Les Sauvages Se Soulerent et se sont batiie Entre
eux, se faisant de reproche qui furent cause de La raort de
deux jeunes Etourdies Le Lenderaain.
Les ferames Sauvages qui etaient au faites de la man
oeuvre de leurs raaris Lorsqu'ils buvoient cacherent Leurs
armes offensives de peur qu'ils ne se tuassent Entre eux,
et craignant aussi que Les prisonniers adopte n'en souf-
frissent, ils furent Les cache hors de la vue de leurs raaris,
il n'y eu que Les chefs qui ne burent point qui S'apper-
cevant du desordre que causait La boisson dans Leurs
Camp, deffoncerent Le reste des Barils et renverserent Les
Boisson par terre et par ce raoyen rerais L'union entre eux.
Pondiak qui couvaient de ses yeux Mrs. Cambel et Mag-
dan, Ses deux priSonniers avait fait par ruse Les premiers
jours de L'attaque Les fit cache au Loing chez un habitans
frangais et les commis a la garde de dix Sauvages con
sidere pour qu'il ne Leurs arriva point aucun' raal.

146 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
May 31. Tuesday.
In spite of the precautions which Pontiac had taken
against further disorder among his raen by spilling the
liquor, there was still enough of it left so that some Indians
filled kettles to the brim with brandy, and took them into
the woods where they could drink more at their ease dur
ing the night. Then they came back drunk to stir
up quarrels with the young raen by insulting thera about the
courage a good warrior ought to show; and these young
braves who were also under the influence of drink were
so aroused and puffed up with pride that they went reck
lessly to prove their courage and so raet their death before
the Fort.
Two of thera ran up as if they would take the Fort
theraselves by assault; the sentries who were on guard
above the north gate, when they saw thera coraing as hard
as they could run, suspected that they had some evil design
in view and fired down and mortally wounded both of them.
One received a bullet which traversed his head from side
to side, going in at the right eye and coming out on the
left side above the jaw, and two buck shots through the
body in two places ; he dropped in his tracks, and was picked
up by the soldiers of the garrison and brought to the Fort.
Here he was exposed to public gaze as long as he reraained
alive frora his wounds, and then buried in a corner of the
bastion. The other savage, his companion, was shot twice
through the body, and crawled away and died almost a
fifth of a raile from the Fort. Other Indians carried him
away and buried him near their camp.
The Indians of the camp, sick on account of their drink
ing of the day before, kept quiet the whole day and did
not come to fire a single shot at the Fort.
A Frenchraan who had stayed in the Fort to keep watch
of a private house which was just outside, and who was
getting tired of being shut up, was looking for some way
to escape, but did not know how to do it. As he knew
that the Coramandant was casting about quietly for a

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 147
31e May. — Le Mardy 31e May. — Malgre Les precau
tions que pondiak avoit prise pour qu'il n'arriva plus de
desordre parmi Ses gens en renversant la boisson, il y en
eu encore par lequel quelque Sauvage qui avoient eraplis
des chaudieres toute pleine d'eaude vie Et S'etoient alle
mettre dans le Bois pour Boire plus a leurs aise dans La
nuit Et etant Soul vinrent au Carap pour engendre querelle
aux jeunes gens, Leur faisant des reproches touchant Le
courage dont un bon guerrier doit etre munis, ces derniers
qui etoient aussi pris de boisson Se trouverent tellement
pique et gonfle d'Orgueil, pour prouver Leurs courage qu'ils
vinrent imprudemment cherche Leurs mort au pied du fort
En accourant corarae S'ils eussent voulluent a deux qu'ils
etaient Le prendre d'assaut. Les factionnaires qui etaient
audessus de la porte du coste du nord es Les voyant
venirent a toute jambe Se mefierent bien qu'ils avaient
quelque mauvais dessein tirerent dessus et Les Blesserent
tous deux a mort. L'un regue une balle qui Luy pergais
La teste de pore en pore entrant par l'oeil droit et Sortait
a gauche au dessus de la machoir et deux postes qui Luy
traversait Le corps a deux endroits ce qui Lefit tombe Sur
la place et fut ramasse par des Soldats de la garnison, Et
entre dans Le fort Expose a la vue du public tout le temp
qu'il a reste en vie, apres Ses blessures et fut enterre dans
un coin de Bastillon, L'autre sauvage. Son camarade regu
deux Bailes aux travers du corps et fut mourir a cinq
arpens du fort et fut ramasse par d'autre Sauvages et
Enterre pres du Camp.
Les Sauvages du Carap malades de la Boisson qu'ils
avaient bu Le jour precedent furent en repos tous Le jours
et ne vinrent point tire Sur le fort, un frangais qui etait
reste dans le fort pour garde La Maison particulier qui
etoient dehors et qui chagrin de Se voir renferme, cherchois
tous Les moyens de Sortir pour S'epouffer, mais il ne
savait comment faire, corarae il Sgavait que Mr. Le Cora
mandant cherchais par sous raain un horarae fiable pour

148 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OE A CO'NSPIRACTX'
trustworthy man to send to Niagara overland to warn the
coraraander of that place of what was occurring here, he
resolved to raake hiraself of use to the officers under the
pretext that he knew how to speak English a little, and in
this way get a chance to go outside. To this end he relied
upon the assistance of an English trader to whora he re
ported all that the other Frenchraen said araong themselves.
This trader who had had several conversations with him in
which he sounded him to the bottom, saw that he was a
scoundrel and a traitor to his country, and would not pre
sent hira to the Coraraandant.
Seeing that the trader did not listen to him and that he
could not accomplish anything in this way, Luneau — this
was the Frenchman's name — made use of the influence of
a young woman who was intiraate with the officers. This
young woman whose name was Miss Des Rivieres®® men
tioned him to the Coraraandant, at the sarae time extolling
his ability and raaking raention of the fact that he could
speak English. The Coramandant sent for hira; he came
and without much examination was engaged upon the word
of this young woman for the errand which the Command
ant wanted done. He was equipped with all that he would
need for the trip ; and beginning with this day his pay was
reckoned at six livres per day, to be given him upon his
return. The same evening he received letters for Niagara,
and in the night he departed and was rowed across the
river by the soldiers. However, the scoundrel, instead of
heading for Niagara when he landed, as he had led the
officer to believe he would do, remained on the eastern
shore a whole day, divulging what was happening at the
Fort. Next, he went down to the southern neighborhood
where he spoke shamefully of the officers, and retailed a
tissue of absurdities about the French who were in the
fort. Several people, as soon as they saw he was a knave.

"There was an Angelique Des Rivieres who stood sponser at several baptisms
during the year of the siege. She Liter became the wife of Lieut Edward Abbott,
commander of a detachment of Ro\al Artillery. Lieut. Abbott was appointed
lieutenant-governor of Vincennes but returned to Detroit with his family in 1778.

JOURNAL O'U DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 149
Evoye a Niagara par terre pour avertir Le Coraraandant
de cette place ce qui ce passait icy, il resoliie de se rendre
Serviable a Ses Mrs. Sous pretexte qu'il Sgavait un peu
parle anglais esperant par ce raoyen avoir La Clef des
champs, pour cette effet, il eraploya Le credit d'un mar
chand anglais a qui il raportait tous ce que Les autres
frangais disait entre eux, ce marchand qui avait
eii avec Luy plusieurs entretiens dans Lesquelles il
L'avait sonde dans L'interieur, Le connaissait pour
un fourbe et un traite a sa patrie ne voullii point Le
presenter a Mr. Le Coraraandant. Luneaie, c'est ainsy que
S'appelait ce frangais, voyant qu'il n'etait pas ecoute du
marchand et qu'il ne pouvait reussir par son moyen era
ploya Le credit d'une demoiselle qui avals Beaucoup d'acces,
chez Ses Messieurs, cette d^"% noramee Mile, des rivieres
Le proposa a Mr. Le Coraraandant Luy faisant valloir
Ses talents disant qu'il savait parle anglais, Mr. Le Cora
raandant voulu Levoir, il parii devant Luy et Sans beau
coup d'examain Sur La parolle de cette d'="% il fut ac
cepte pour le raessage que Le Coramandant voulait faire
faire, on L'equipa de tout ce qui pouvait Luy estre neces
saire pour Sa route et Ses Journees a comte de ce jour
furent marque six £ par jour pour Luy estre paye a Son
retour et Sur le Soir il regue Les Lettres pour niagara et
sortis dans La nuit, et fut traverse par des Soldats, Le
coquin au lieu de prendre en debarquant la route pour
Niagara, corarae il L'avait fait espere a se Mr. il resta dans
la coste de Test, toute la journee a devulgue ce qui sepassait
au fort, apres il descendit dans la coste du Sud a dire du
raal de ses Mrs. et debiter une infinite de Sotises des fran
gais qui etoient dans le fort, plusieurs personnes S'en aper-
gurent que c'etait un coquin Le raenacerent de Leprendre
et de L'araraener au fort pour Le faire punir, Lui craig
nant que Les menaces n'eurent Leurs effets Se Sauva et

150 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
threatened to take hira and hand hira over to the Fort for
his just deserts ; and fearing these threats raight be carried
out, he fled off toward the Illinois country in a couple of
days and was never seen in the region again.
When the Coramandant learned through the avowal of
this young woman the same day that the Frenchraan had
already offered himself several times and had asked the
trader to speak for him, he repriraanded the trader for not
having done so. The trader offered as excuse that he did
not knoAv this raan, and that he did not want to introduce
him without knowing hira well, because for such corarais
sions one needed raen who could be relied upon. As soon
as the Coraraandant discovered the rascally trick which
the Frenchman had played upon hira, he praised the con
duct of the trader and blamed the indiscreet zeal of the
young woman ; she was, so to speak, regarded by him with
contempt, this being the proper reward which her work
deserved. June 1. Wednesday.
About two o'clock in the morning two soldiers and a
trader who had been captured and adopted by the Indians
escaped from their camp and reached the Fort. It was
learned from thera that Wasson'^°, the great chief of the
Chippewas of Saginaw, had arrived the day before with
two hundred savages of his band; and that iraraediately
after his arrival at Pontiac's carap they had held a council
and decided to harass the Fort no longer but to bar the
approaches so that no more assistance could reach the
English, and to this end the Ottawas, Chippewas, Hurons,
and Pottawattaraies were to depart this very day to go and
prowl around the lake and capture the English they should
find there.
The thing which seemed to confirm what the prisoners
J'Jt was Wasson who avenged the death of his nephew by killing Capt. Camp
bell on July 4th. During Rutherford's captivity, 'Wasson purchased the captive
and brought him to live in his family. He treated him kindly, giving him no
labors to perform and intimated that he wanted him to become his son-in-law.
Wasson was one of the company who attended Morris on a part of his trip to
tht Illinois country in 1764. His name is spelled in many ways: Wassong,
Warsong, Wasso and Owasser.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 151
pris La route pour Les Illinois au bout de trois jours et
n'a plus pariis sur Les terres de L' endroit.
Mr. Le Commandant Sgue par Laveu de cette demoiselle
Le raesrae jour que ce frangais S'etait offert deja plusieurs
fois et qu'il avait eraploye Le raarchand pour parle pour
Luy, repriraanda Le Marchand de ne L' avoir pas dit Le
Marchand s'excusa Sur ce qu'il ne connaissait pas cet
horarae et qu'il ne voulait pas Le presente Sans Le Bien
connaitre, parce que pour des Coramissions pareilles il
fallait des homraes de qui L'on fut Sure, Sistot que Le
Commandant Scut Le tour de coquin que Le frangais fesait
Loua La conduite du raarchand et Blaraa Lezelle indiscret
de la deraoiselle qui fut pour ainsi dire regarde du Com
mandant qu'avec mepris, comme etant La juste recompense
quelle meritais de Son travaille.
ler de Juin. — Le mercredi pre. de Juin. — Sur Les deux
heures du matin deux Soldats et un marchand qui avaient
ete pris par Les Sauvages et adopte Se Sauverent du camp
et Sont entre dans Le fort L'on Sgu par eux que Ouasson
grand chef des Sauteux du Saguinaw etait arrive avec
deux cens Sauvages de Sa bande Le Jour precedent, Et
qu'en arrivant au Camp de pondiak, ils avoient tenus con
seil pour ne plus inquieter Le fort, que Les passages ne
fussent Bare, pour qu'il ne vint plus de Secours a Ses Mrs.
et pour cela Les Sauvages Outavois, Sauteux, hurons et
poux devaient partir ce jour pour aller rode Sur Le Lac pour
prendre Les anglais qu'ils y verroient, ce qui fit croire que
ce que Les prisonniers echape raportaient etait vraix, c'est
que L'on vis passer par derriere Lefort pardans Le Bois,
aux Environs de trois cens hommes qui dessendaient pour
Se joindre aux paux et aux hurons qui etoient campe a
une deraie Lieux au dessous du fort, pour aller tous en
serable ecumer Le Lac, il ne restait dans les camps que
Les chefs de chaque nation pour donner Leurs aides aux
jeunes gens qui restaient avec eux pour La garde des en-

153 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
had reported was that people saw passing behind the Fort
through the woods soraething like three hundred men, who
were going down to join the Pottawattaraies and Hurons
encamped a mile and a quarter below the Fort, so that all
could together go to scour the lake. Only the chiefs of
each nation were left in camp to give their help to the
young men who remained behind to guard the section
around the Fort so the Englishraen could not get out to
visit the surrounding regions — a thing they had no desire
to do, knowing full well it would not be good for them.
In the afternoon of the sarae day the judge and the
coraraissary for the third tirae raade a round of the French
houses to collect food for subsistence till the return of the
sloop which was expected before long.
June 3. Thursday; Corpus Christi Day.
In the course of the afternoon sorae shots were fired by
the savages who had stayed to watch the neighborhood of
the Fort. However, it araounted to so little that the offi
cers were content to observe their doing without returning
the fire, seeing very well that it would be so much powder
wasted. In the night, around three o'clock in the morning, an
English soldier who had been a prisoner of the Ottawas
escaped from their carap and reached the Fort entirely
naked. He brought a letter to the Commandant which Mr.
Campbell who was actually a prisoner in the carap gave
hira for Mr. Gladwyn. This letter had been found by the
Hurons in the spoils of the leader (of a convoy) whom
they had killed, and was brought into the carap to Pontiac.
He gave it to Mr. Campbell to read, having Mr. La Butte,
his interpreter, explain it to hira. Mr. Carapbell aided in
the flight of the prisoner in order to enable the letter to
reach Mr. Gladwyn, Coraraandant of the Fort. It was
written by an officer of Niagara to a friend of his in com
raand at Miami, and in it he noted the conclusion of peace

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 153
virons du fort, de peur qu'il ne Sortis aucun anglais du
fort pour aller dans Les Costes ce qu'ils n'avoient pas en
vie de faire Sgachant Bien qu'il ny fesait pas bon pour eux.
Ce mesme jour, L'apres midy, Le Juge et Le Corarais-
saire, la troisieme fois — ^firent La visite dans Les maison
frangaises pour avoir des vivres pour Subsister jusqu'au
retour de la barque que L'on attendait sous peu.
Se Juin. — Le Jeudij 3e de Juin. — ^Jour de la grande feste
De Dieu il y eii quelque coup de fusil de tire dans L'apres
raidy de la part des Sauvages qui etoient reste pour garde
Les environs du fort, mais ce fut Si peu de chose que ces
Mrs. se contenterent de Les regarde faire. Sans faire tire
Sur eux, voyant Bien que se ceroient de la poudre employe
mal a propos.
Dans la nuit sur Les trois heures du matin un engage
anglais qui etait prisonnier chez Les Outaouis Se Sauva
du Camp tout nud et vint au fort et apporta une Lettre a
Mr. Le Coraraandant que Mr. Cambel qui etait actuelle
ment prisonnier au Camp Luy donna pour remettre a Mr.
Gladouine. Cette lettre avait ete trouve par les hurons dans Les
depouilles du conducteur qu'ils avoient tue et qui fut ap
porte au Carap a pondiak qui La donna a Mr. Cambel pour
La lire Se faisant explique par Mr. La Butte son interprete.
Mr. Carabel facilita La fuite du prisonnier pour La faire
tenir a Mr. Gladouine, Commandant de la place, cette
Lettre etait ecrite par un officier de Niagara a un officier
de Ses amis. Commandant aux Mis-a-Mis, dans Laquelle
il Luy marquais Les conclusions de la paix avec Les cir
constances ce qui donna Lieu Sur Le Soir a un concert
d'instruraent en rejouissance d'une Si bonne nouvelle.
3e Juin. — Le vendredy 3e Juin. — Les Sauvages furent
tranquille toute La journee Sinon La garde a L' entour du
fort Suivant Leurs Couturaes, Sur les dix heures du raatin

154 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
with all the circurastances'^^. This was the occasion of a
band concert in the evening to celebrate the good news.
June 3. Friday.
Except for those on guard around the Fort the Indians
were quiet all day, as was their custora. About ten o'clock
the judge received orders from the Coraraandant to as
serable all the French who were in the Fort to read to them
the letter which he had received the day before by the
prisoner who had escaped. This letter had been translated
into French by a trader who spoke French well; it an
nounced that peace had been declared between England
and France, and by virtue of agreement raade between the
two crowns, Canada, with all the Illinois country, reraained
in the hands of the English.
June 4. Saturday.
The Indians did on this day as on the preceding. About
four o'clock in the afternoon the people of the Fort heard
war-cries from the Indians who were returning by land
on the other side of the river from the direction of the
lake. No one knew''^ exactly what these cries raeant ex
cept that it was raistrusted the Indians had raade some
capture upon the lake.
June 5. Sunday.
The Indians fired a few shots at the Fort raerely to
announce that they had not all departed for the lake, and
that they did not intend to desist frora their raad enter
prise. The shots did such little daraage that the officers
gave them no notice.
In the afternoon about two o'clock Indian war-cries, as
on the preceding day, were heard on the other shore of the
river. At these cries several persons raounted the sentry-
walks to discover what it was. A number of savages were
seen, — some on foot, some on horseback, uttering yells of

'>The Siege of Detroit, June 2 "In the afternoon a Frenchman brought in a
letter that was enclosed to me from Niagara, which Capt. Campbell gave in by
which we were informed that the definitive Treaty was signed at London the
soth of Feb." This letter was evidently addressed to Ensign Robert Holmes
at Miami and enclosed in a letter from Campbell to the author of the Diary
of the Siege of Detroit.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 155
Mr. Le Juge regu ordres de Mr. Le Coramandant du fort
de faire asserable tous Les frangais qui etoient dans le fort
pour Leurs faire La lecture de La Lettre qu'il avait regiie
Le jour precedent par Le prisonnier qui S'etait Sauve, cette
lettre avait ete traduite en frangais par un Coraraergant
qui parlois bon frangais, elle contenais que La paix etait
faite entre L'angletere et Lafrance et par accord faite entre
Les deux Couronnes. Le Canada restait au pouvoir de
Mrs. Les anglais avec toutes les Illinois.
4e Juin. — Le Samedy 4e Juin. — Les Sauvages furent
cette journee corarae La precedente Sur Les quatre heures
de l'apres midy, il fut entendue du fort des cris de raort
venant de la part des Sauvages qui revenoient a terre du
coste du Lae de l'autre bord de La riviere L'on ne pus pas
Sgavoir au juste ce que pouvait estre ces cris. Si non que
L'on se mefiaient qu'ils avaient quelque Capture Sur Le
Lac. 5e Juin. — Le diraanche 5e de Juin.— Les Sauvages
tirerent quelque coup de fusil Sur le fort Seuleraent pour
faire connoitre, qu'il n'etoient pas tous partis pour Le Lac
et qu'il ne, voulloient pas deraordre de leurs folles entre
prise. Les coups qu'ils tirerent furent si peu de chose qu'il
ne raeriterent pas I'attention de Se Mr.
Sur Les deux heures apres raidy il fut encore entendiie
comme Le jour precedent des cris de mort de l'autre Bord
de la riviere qui venoient de la part des Sauvages a ces
cris plusieurs personnes monterent Sur Les cherains de
ronde pour decouvrir ce que pouvait Estre L'on vit une
quantite de Sauvages qui etoient a terre Les uns a pied
Les autres a cheval fesant de Sacquoquois et des cris de

"During the evening it was learned that these demonstrations were due to
the rejoicing over the capture of Fort Miami. On May 27th, Fort Miami was
surprised and taken. Ensign Robert Holmes, in command of the fort, was mur
dered and some of the garrison made prisoners. Jacques Godfroy and Miny
Chesne were accused of having taken part in its capture. Gladwin MMS.

156 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OE A CONSPIRACY
victory and joy; others were bringing up two barges with
raerchandise and the traders which they had captured upon
the lake, going up along the shore on the other side of the
river with their prisoners. The sloop, thinking to raake
them abandon their prizes, fired several cannon shots at
thera, but they were too high or too low, and the savages
jeered and went on with their capture to Pontiac's camp.
June 6. Monday.
The weather, a little dark and even rainy, caused the
Indians to be content to hover around the neighborhood of
the Fort without firing a shot. On the other hand, others
went to the homes of the settlers to procure provisions
which were voluntarily surrendered. This did not prevent
the savages from constantly harming them by killing oxen,
cows, or swine, and even in their cornfields which they
spoiled by their going and coraing; they did not dare pass
along the big road for fear of the large sloop which sent
a cannon ball as soon as anyone was visible.
June 7. Tuesday.
The Indians who had not fired a shot for two or three
days and were getting tired of not using powder, came
and kept up a fusillade upon the Fort from ten in the morn
ing till seven at night. As they had neither barns nor
any other buildings to hide behind and shelter their ap
proach, they fired from behind the bluff, and frequently
frora within the woods which were alraost seven hundred
yards distant frora the Fort, and separated by the hill in
such a way that their shots soraetimes passed over the
Fort. Other Indians were concealed farther away along
the fences around the fields of the settlers, or in the farm
buildings often beyond the range of the sentries' guns,
because of the hidden defenses which protected the three
principal sides of the Fort. About seven o'clock they
ceased firing and withdrew as satisfied as when they began.
June 8. Wednesday.
About eight o'clock in the morning the Indians carae to
Commence firing. It appeared, as will be seen, that when

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 157
joye, d'autre Sauvage qui araenaient deux berges charge
de raarchandises avec des marchands qu'ils avoient pris
sur Le Lac, et remontaient avec Ses prisonniers de L'autre
bord de La riviere Le long de tere. La barque croyant
Leur faire Lache prise Leurs envoya plusieurs coups de
canon qui furent tire trop haut ou trop bas Les Sauvages
S'en moquerent et poursuivirent Leur route jusqu'au Camp
de pondiak avec Leurs prises.
6e Juin. — Le Lundy 6e de Juin.— -Le tems un peu em-
brune et mesme un peu pluvieux fut cause que Les Sauv
ages Se contenterent de veille aux environs du fort Sans
tire un coup de fusil, mais d'autre en revanche furent
chez Les habitans Leurs faire donner des vivres, ce qu'il
fesoient volontairement, cela n'erapechait pas que Les
Sauvages Leurs fissent toujours queque tord en tuant Soit
boeuf, vache, ou cochon et raesrae dans Les bled qu'ils
gatoient en allant et venant, parce qu'il n'osaient passer
Le Long du grand chemin a cause de Lagrose Barque qui
des Lorsqu'elle en voyait quelqu'un elle tiroit dessus.
7e Juin. — Le mardy 7e de Juin. — Les Sauvages qui
depuis deux ou trois jours n'avoient point tire S'ennuyerent
de ne point user de la poudre, vinrent Sur Les dix heures
du matin tire fu Sille Sur le fort jusques a Sept heur du
soir. Comme ils n'avoient plus ny grange ny autre batiment
pour Se cacher et faire Les approche, ils tiroient de
derriere Le coteau et Bien Souvent de dedans Le bois qui
etoit eloigne du fort pres de dix arpens et Sapare par Le
Costeau de sorte que Souvent Leurs coup passoient par
dessus Le fort, d'autre Sauvages etoient plus Loing cache
Le Long de cloture des terres des habitans ou dans des
granges eloigne Souvent ors de la porte des fusils de
factionnaire a cause des capon qui batoient Sur Les trois
principal face du fort, Sur Les Sept heures, ils cesserent
de tire et seretirerent aussi Satisfait que quand ils ont
commence. 8e Juin. — Le mercredi 8e Juin. — Les Sauvages vinrent
Sur les huit heures du raatin pour tire il paroissait raesrae

158 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
they began the action they intended to keep it up for some
time, but a slight rain changed their rainds and compelled
them to retire to their carap. They left guards only, ac
cording to their custora, to see that nobody went out or
carae in who might be an obstacle to them. Still, there
were always some going and coming, but these were
respected among the Indians who did not have any distrust
of them.
In the afternoon the officers were warned by a resident
of the region that the Indians planned to make an assault
during the night under cover of the storra. The officers
who had become acquainted with the strategy of the sav
ages since the beginning of hostilities replied that they
were ready for them. They thought that this pretended
enterprise would end like the others; but since distrust
is the mother of security, in order not to be surprised they
were on their guard with the troops the whole night long
which passed as quietly as if they had been in their beds.
At sunset three war-cries were heard in the direction of
the Huron village, but no one knew what it meant.
June 9. Thursday; Little Corpus Christi Day.
The Indians who kept up their firing through irapetu
osity only, were quite tranquil all day. Toward three
o'clock in the afternoon thirteen war-cries were heard on
the other side of the river, and the curiosity of a good
many English and French was aroused; they raounted to
the top of the stockade to discover the cause of it. One
could see a large nuraber of Indians on horseback and on
foot, running about uttering war-whoops and yells of joy,
and firing upon the big sloop which was anchored in front
of the Fort; one could also see other Indians who were
coraing by water along the land with three barges'^® and
sorae prisoners that they had captured upon the lake.
These Indians were a part of those who had gone to watch
the lake. When they passed in front of the sloop, she fired
"These barges were taken by the Chippewas near where Cuyler was surprised.
There were eleven persons in them, two were killed and the rest made prisoners.
Siege of Detroit,

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 159
que suivant comme il coraraengoient Leurs actions il avoient
en vie de tire Longteraps mais une petitte pluye Les fit
change de sentimens et Les obligea de Se retirer a leurs
camp Laissant seulement Leurs gardes Suivant Leurs cou
turaes pour veille qu'il ne Sortis et rentra personne qui
piit Leurs estre un obstacle, cependant il y avait toujours
quelqu'un qui alloient Et venoient, ceux La etoient con
sidere parrais Les Sauvages et ils ne se mefiaient pas deux.
Dans L'apres midy Ses Mrs. furent avertis par un domi
cilie de la Corapagne que Les Sauvages avoient dessein de
raonter a Lassaut dans la nuit a la faveur du mauvais
tems, Ses Mrs. qui depuis cette evenement etoient com
mence etoient devenus aufaite de la manoeuvre des
Sauvages firent reponce qu'ils Les attendoient Se d'autant
que cette pretendue entreprise se terraineroient comme Les
autres, mais corarae La raefiance Est La Mere de Surete ils
Se tinrent Sur Leurs garde toute la nuit avec toute Leurs
troupe pour n'estre point Surpris et La passerent aussi tran
quilleraent que Sils fusent couche dans Leurs Lits, et au
Soleil couchant vers le village des hurons il fut entendii trois
cris de raort Sans que L'on put Sgavoir ce que Se pouvait
estre. 9e Juin. — Le Jeudi 9e Juin. — Jour de la petite feste de
Dieu Les Sauvages qui ne tiroient que par fougue furent
assez tranquille toute la journee, vers les trois heures apres
raidy L'on entendis faire de l'autre Bord de la riviere par
des Sauvages treize cris de raort qui Exciterent La curiosite
de beaucoup de personne anglois et frangais qui raonterent
Sur Les pieux du fort pour decouvir ce que pouvoit Estre,
L'on appergu une grande quantite de Sauvages qui etoient
a cheval et a pied qui couraient fesant des cris de joye et
repetant Les cris de raort en tirant Sur La grose Barque
qui etait raouille devant Le fort. L'on vit aussi d'autre
Sauvage qui venoient par eaux Le Long de terre avec trois
Berge et des prisonniers qu'ils avoient pris Sur Le Lac,
ces Sauvages etoient de ceux qui avoient ete pour Ecumer
Le Lac, en passant devant La Barque elle Leurs envoya

160 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
at thera five cannon shots of grape and ball which wounded
sorae without hindering them from continuing their course.
Around evening of the same day it was learned through
a Frenchraan that the reraainder of the band of Sekahos,
chief of the Chippewas of the Tharaes River, had arrived
during the preceding night, and that they nurabered forty-
five men. With the coming of this last band the savages
numbered eight hundred fifty, all actually in camp or
around the lake, and all of different nations and under
different chiefs; there were two hundred fifty Ottawas
under Pontiac; one hundred fifty Pottawattaraies under
Ninivois; fifty Hurons governed by Takay; two hundred
fifty Chippewas under Wasson; one hundred seventy of
the Chippewas under Sekahos; all of whora were under
the authority of Pontiac, their over-chief. They would
all have been good dogs if they had wanted to bite.
June 10. Friday.
The Indians who had remained in the camp the day pre
ceding received news from the Hurons, who arrived from
hunting in the woods back of little Lake Sandusky, that
the officer''^ who had escaped with his thirty-five raen was
among the Sandusky islands. Pontiac said they must be
caught so they should not carry the news to Niagara, and
he detached fifty men from those of his camp ; they passed
in the rear of the Fort to go and notify the three hundred
who had set out on the first of June to scour the lake, and
were to join themselves to them to capture the officer.
Fortunately, before the last forty joined the others the
officer had left the islands with his two barges and taken
route for Niagara along the south of the lake.
The Pottawattamies of St. Joseph, who had attacked
the English and had taken possession of the fort^^ there
by killing part of the garrison and raaking prisoners of
the others, had left the fort in charge of the French"
¦"Lieut. Cuyler, who had arrived at Presqu'ile on June Srd. See Mich. Pion. and
Hist, Colls., Vol. XIX, p. i8S.
or T'^"^ ®.*- ^°.f.^P^ .w^s taken by Washee, chief of the Pottawattamies, on May
25th^ Ensign Francis Schlosser was in command at the time and was brought
to Detroit, a prisoner. Ten of the garrison were killed and three made prisonera.
It was Schlosser whom the Indians offered in exchange for the two Indian cap
tives, held by the English. Gladwin MMS

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 161
cinq coups de canon a boulet et a raisin qui en blessa
quelqu'un Sans Leurs erapesche de Continuer Leurs route,
Sur Le Soir du mesme Jour L'on Sgu par un frangais
que le reste de la Bande de Sekahos, chef des Sauteux de
la riviere a la tranche etait arrive dans La nuit precedente
et composoient quarante Cinq homraes, Cette derniere
Bande arrive L'on fesait norabre de huit cent cinquante
Sauvages, tant actuelleraent dans Les caraps que Sur Le
Lac, tout de differentes nations et gouverne par differens
chefs, qui etait deux cent cinquante Outaouis gouverne par
pondiak, cent cinquante poux gouverne par innivois, Cinq
uante hurons par tace, deux cent cinquante Sauteux par
Ouasson et cent Soixante et dix autres Sauteux par Sekahos
et qui tous etoient Sous l'autorite de pondiak Leurs grand
chefs, qui tous auroient ete bon chiens S'ils avoient voulliie
mordre. lOe Juin. — Le vendredi, lOe de Juin. — Les Sauvages qui
etoient reste au Carap eurent nouvelle Le jour precedent
par des hurons qui venaient de la chase dans le bois der
riere Le petit Lac Sandosque que L'officier qui S'etait
Sauve avec Ses trente cinq hommes etoient dans Les illes
de Sandosque, pondiak dit qu'il falait Les avoir pour qu'ils
ne portassent point La nouvelle a Niagara et il detacha
cinquante horaraes de son Camp qui passerent par derriere
Le fort pour aller avertir les trois cents qui etaient partis
le premier du present mois pour Ecumer sur le Lac et se
joindre a eux pour Le prendre, raais heureusement aupara
vant que ces derniers partis fussent rejoint Les autres,
cette officier etait sortis des illes avec Ses deux Barques
et avait gagne route pour Niagara par le Sud du Lac.
Les paux de St. Joseph qui avaient frape Sur Mrs. Les
anglais et S'etoient rendiie maistre du fort et apres avoir
deffait une partie de la garnison et fait d'autre prisonnier
Laisserent Le fort aux pouvoirs des frangais Etablis dans
"The Indians evidently left Louis Chevalier (Louison Chevalie) in charge
of that locality. He saved the lives of some of the English traders, Richard
Winston, Hamback and Chin, and when the English were again established in
the country he was given supervision over that part of the land although Fort
St. Joseph was not reestablished. DePeyster trusted him, but Sinclair had hira
arrested and sent to Montreal on suspicion of being in correspondence with
the Americans. He was born in 1720 and disappears from the records in 1782.
Wis. Hist. Colls., Vol. iS, p. 37!.

163 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
established in that locality, and corae with their prisoners
who nurabered seven, including the coraraander, to join
the Pottawattaraies of Detroit. They reached the village
the preceding night. When they learned that the English
held two savages of their nation prisoner in the Fort, they
carae about four o'clock P. M. with a certain Mr. Gam-
melin to the foot of the Fort to enter into negotiations
with the Coraraandant concerning the exchange of the
officer who coraraanded at St. Joseph for the two Indians
in the Fort. The proposition did not suit the Commandant
who wanted the Pottawattamies to surrender all their
seven prisoners for the two Indians. The latter would not
consent to this exchange and returned as they had come,
deferring until the following day the conclusion of the
exchange. June 11. Saturday.
There still reraained in the environs (of the Fort) one
house and a shop which the fire had not been able to reach
because of their reraoteness soraewhat frora the others, and
which served as a retreat for the Indians. An officer at
the head of twenty raen raade a sortie to burn thera and
clear the plain. When he returned frora this excursion
the sarae officer had his raen empty and clean out the boats
and barges, which were beached in front of the Fort, and
put them into condition for service in case the sloop which
had left for Niagara did not return. If they should see
themselves corapelled by shortness of provisions to abandon
the post, these boats with the large sloop would serve for
thera to fall back upon Niagara. The sayages did not fire
at all during the day.
This sarae day Mr. Lasel, Jr.,'''' arrived frora Montreal
with two canoe-loads of raerchandise and liquor which
he unloaded at Widow Gervaise's'® to keep it frora the

"Jacques Lacelle, Jr., was son of Jacques and Mary Ann Lalande, of Mon
treal. He was born at Montreal May 1, 1735, married at Lachine, Feb. 18, 1765,
Theresa Berthelet dit Savoyard. He settled in Detroit in 1775 and traded with
the Miamis near Maumee Bay as early as May of that year. He was father of
the River Raisin Lacelles. His aunt, Angelique Lacelle, married Pierre Des-
comps dit Labadie, of Detroit. The fact that Labadie was very friendly with
the Indians may have had something to do with the Indians leaving Lacelle unmo-

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 163'
cette endroit et vinrent avec Leurs prisonniers au norabre
de Sept y corapris Le Coraraandant rejoindre Les poux du
Detroit et arriverent dans La nuit precedente au village;
ayant sgue que Mrs. Les anglais avaient deux Sauvages de
leurs nation prisonnier dans le fort vinrent sur Les quatre
heures apres midy avec un nomee Mr. goraraelin au pied
du fort pour entrer en accomraadement avec le Coraraan
dant du fort et faire exchange donnant L'officier qui cora-
mandait St. Joseph pour les deux Sauvages qui etoient
dans le fort : cette , accomraoderaent ne piii pas au cora
mandant qui voullait que les paux rendissent tous les Sept
prisonniers pour Les deux Sauvages qui ne voullurent con
sentir a cette echange et S'en retournerent comme ils
etaient venus remettant au Lendemain a conclure Leurs
exchange. lie Juin. — Samedi lie Juin. — Corarae il etait encore
reste dans le faubourg une raaison et une boutique que le
feu n'avait pu atteindre parce que elles etaient un peu
eloigne des autres et qui servait de retraite au sauvages, il
sortis un officier a la teste de vingt hommes pour les faire
Briile et par ce moyen rendre la plaine libre, au retour de
cette expedition Le mesme officier fit par son monde vide
et netoye Les bateaux et les Berges qui etaient echoue devant
le fort et Les raettre en etat de Servir au besoin En cas
que La Barque qui etait partie pour Niagara ne revint
point et Se voyant force faute de vivres d'abandonner, ses
voitures avec La grose Barque Leurs auroirent Servis pour
Se plier a Niagara. Les Sauvages ne tirerent point de
la journee.
Ce mesme jour, Mr. Lasel, fils, est arrive de Montreal
avec deux canotte de marchandise et de la boisson qu'il
debarqua chez Madame La veuve Gervaise pour etre a

lested. Labadie was accused of painting and dressing his two sons and son-in-
law to look like Indians. Lacelle was buried at Detroit Aug. 14, 1791. Denis-
sen's Genealogies MMS.; Gladwin MMS.
™Louis Gervais, captain of militia, had a farm on the south side of the river.
He was originaliy from Montreal and was about sixty years of age when he
died Feb. 6, 1763. Sir William Johnson visited him when he made his trip to
Detroit in 1761, but calls him Jarvis in his diary. His wife, Madelaine Langlois,
died Oct. 27, 1763, aged about fifty-five years. St. Anne's Church Records.

164 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
clutches of the Indians, but he was "sold" and the Potta
wattamies came and demanded some of it, threatening to
plunder him if he did not share with them. To get rid
of them he surrendered two barrels of wine.
Pontiac learned of this arrival almost as soon as the
Pottawattaraies; he knew that they had taken the liquor,
and fearing that he would not get his share he crossed the
river with his chiefs, visited Lasel, and ordered him to
move his liquor up to the house of Jacques Campau,^^ near
his camp. The goods were taken unharraed to the home
of Mr. Labadie, Lasel's uncle.
When Mr. Lasel was induced to change his quarters
Pontiac gave hira to understand that being near his camp
he would not be disturbed because he, Pontiac, would
answer for his people; however, to have peace, he handed
over five barrels and the savages left hira alone.
The Pottawattaraies who had corae the day before to
effect an exchange of prisoners carae back this day at
four o'clock, but returned no better off than they had come,
reaching no raore of a settleraent this second time than
the first.
June 13. Sunday.
The day passed very quietly at the Fort without any
action on either side. Toward ten o'clock in the morning
Mr. Cavallier^" reached the house of Widow Gervaise with
canoes loaded with wine and goods for the place, and from
hira it was learned that there was an abundance of all sorts
of raerchandise and provisions in Montreal at a low price.
Around three o'clock P. M. the guards of the sloop brought
to shore the dead bodies of several whora the Indians
had massacred the day before; they were buried on the
strand opposite the Fort.
June 13. Monday.
Rainy weather all day kept both sides from firing.

"Jacques Campau was an officer of the militia and lived on his farm on
the coast northeast of the fort, trading in the village. He was a son of Louis
Campau and married Catharine Menard.
"Jacques Cavelier (Cavallier) was one of the victims of the siege. He was

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 165
convert de recherche Sauvage, raais il fut vendu et Les
paux fut Lui endemande Le menagant de le pille S'ils ne
leurs en donnaient pas, pour se debarrasse deux il leurs en
abbandonna deux barils de vin, pondiak, qui Sgue cette
arrivee presque aussitost que Les paux et qui avait Sgu
que Les paux prenoient de la boisson, craignant n'en point
avoir Sa part, traversa avec Ses chefs et fut trouve La Sel
et le fit monter avec Ses boissons chez Mr. Jacques Campau
aupres du carap et Les merchandises furent menes sans
aucun tord chez Mr. Labadie, oncle du Sieur La Sel.
Pondiak en fesant change de place au Sieur La Sel, lui
avait fait entendre que etant proche de son camp il ne
serait point inquiete par ce qu'il repond de la part de ses
gens, cependant pour avoir La tranquiUite il Luy en couta
cinq barrils et Les Sauvages Le laisserent en repos.
Les paux qui etoient venus Le jour precedent pour faire
echange des prisonniers revinrent ce jour a quatre heures,
et s'en retournerent comme ils etaient venus n'ayant pas
plus conclus cette seconde fois que La premiere.
13e Juin. — Le diraanche 13e Juin. — La journee Se passa
bien tranquille au fort et Sans aucune action de part ny
d'autre. Sur les dix heures du matin Mr. Cavallier, arriva
chez la veuve Gervais avec canots charge de vin et de
merchandise pour L'endroit, de Lui L'on Sgu que Labon-
dance regnait a Montreal de tous merchandises et vivre a
grand marche. Sur les trois heures de l'apres midy Les
gardiens de dedans La barque anmenerent a tere plusieurs
corp mort, de ceux que Les Sauvages avaient masacre
Le jour precedent. Ces corps furent enterer Sur le bord
de la greve vis a vis du fort.
13e Juin. — Le Lundy 13e Juin. — Le tems pluvieux toute
la journee fit que L'on ne tira point ni de part ny d'autre.

killed, and buried by the priest in the cemetery of St. Anne s Church, July 14,
1763. He was the son of Jacques, a master armorer, living in Montreal, and
was about thirty years old. The Indians threatened both Lacelle and Cavalier
if they went within a certain distance of the fort.

166 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
June 14. Tuesday.
The day was like the preceding up to four in the after
noon when the Indians fired a few shots which did not
receive the least attention frora the English. During the
day the Indians visited Mr. Cavallier to get sorae liquor.
He refused, whereupon the savages becarae enraged and
plundered his whole stock of liquor, raerchandise, and even
the provisions he had brought for his return trip because he
knew very well provisions would cost raore here than in
Montreal. June 15. Wednesday.
The Indians who as a usual thing are not very fore
handed unless compelled by circumstances, had run out of
provisions which they had captured with the barges of
the convoy, and they had to depend upon the French set
tlers to live until they could take others. In addition to
what was given them they also killed the stock of the set
tlers. Along toward ten o'clock in the forenoon the Potta
wattaraies carae for the third time to make an exchange
of prisoners and give the coraraandant of St. Joseph and
two soldiers for one of the Indian prisoners held by the
English. They were disappointed in their exchange be
cause they deraanded the Indian named Big Ears who was
greatly esteemed among thera, and received one by the
narae of No-Karaing whora they regarded as a rogue.
But the disappointment was due to No-Kaming himself
who had the Coramandant inforraed not to give the
Pottawattaraies the one of the two they asked for, but
to give thera himself instead, because the Pottawattamies
had no regard for hira ; and since the other was a raan of
prorainence in the nation, if he was kept, the Pottawattam
ies who wanted him would raise their offer and give all
the prisoners. The advice, although coming from a savage,
was accepted as good and he was given in exchange, and
Big Ears was kept so as to obtain with hira the other
prisoners. But the Pottawattaraies were hardly satisfied

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 167
14e Juin. — Le Mardy 14e Juin. — La journee se sentis de
la precedente jusque Sur Les quatre heures apres midy
que Les Sauvages tirerent quelque coup qui ne raeriterent
pas La raoindre attention de Ses Mrs. Ce jour Les Sau
vages furent trouve. Mr. Cavallier pour avoir de la boisson,
il Leurs en refusa. Les Sauvages enrage contre Luy, lui
pillerent tous ses boissons, raarchandises jusqu'a Ses vivres
qu'il avait apporte pour s'en retourner Se doutant bien qu'il
acheterais ici Les vivres plus cher qu'a Montreal.
15e Juin. — Le mercredy 15e de Juin. — Les Sauvages qui
de Leurs ordinaire quand Les choses ne previennent pas
de leurs cru, ne sont pas Beaucoup Economes, Et n'ayant
plus de vivres de celles qu'ils avaient prises dans les Berges
du convois qu'ils avaient defaits ils furent oblige d'avoir
recours aux habitans pour Subsister jusqu'a ce qu'ils pus
sent en prendre d'autre, ils tuerent aussi independeraraent
de ce que L'on Leurs donnerent Les aniraaux des habitans.
Sur Les dix heures du raatin Les paux pour La troisieme
fois vinrent pour faire echange des prisonniers et donner
Ie Commandant de St. Joseph avec deux soldats pour un
des prisonniers Sauvage que Ses Mrs. avaient et ils furent
trompe dans Leurs echange par ce qu'ils deraandaient Celuy
qui se noraraait Les grandes Oreilles qui etait Beaucoup
considere parrais eux et ils eurent a sa place un norame
Nokaraing qu'ils regardaient parrais eux corame un coquin,
mais cette tromperie vint de la part de ce Nokaraing qui
firent dire au Coraraandant de ne pas donner aux paux
celuy des deux qu'ils deraandaient raais de le donner Luy
mesme a Sa place par ce que Les paux ne Le regardait
guere, raais corarae l'autre etait considere dans la nation et
que s'il le gardait Les paux qui avaient envie de L'avoir
donneraient en rehaussant tous Les prisonniers, Cette avis
quoique venant de la part d'un Sauvage fut goiite et trouve
bonne et il fut donne en echange et les grandes Oreilles fut
garde par son raoyen pour avoir d'autre prisonniers, raais

168 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
with their negotiations, finding themselves frustrated in
their hopes.
June 16. Thursday.
The Indians were very quiet the whole day. Since it is
a practice in all places besieged or blockaded by an enemy
that silence be observed, and there be no ringing of church
bells for any necessity whatever so that the enemy may
not know the hours when the public frequent church, for
that reason the bell of the parish church of this place had
not sounded for any service since the commencement of
the siege. When the Commandant learned frora the curate
the reason of this he gave perraission to ring the bells for
all the needs of the church, and it began its function at
noon by sounding the Angelus.
About three o'clock P. M. the chiefs of the good Huron
band, who had not taken any part in hostilities since Father
Poitier in order to restrain thera had refused thera the
sacraraent, came for a parley. They entered the Fort by a
false gate and discussed terras of peace with the Com
mandant, raaking raany excuses for what they had done.
The Coraraandant listened to them and gave them a flag
which they accepted in sign of union, and they departed
without any other conclusion than the flag.
June 17. Friday.
The day passed without any movement on the part of
the Indians. Notwithstanding they had decided in council
on the seventeenth of the previous month not to allow any
one frora the outside to enter the Fort, still there were some
favored ones who had liberty to come and go in order to
watch over their affairs on both sides of the river as neces
sity deraanded. It was through one of these that the Com
mandant learned that the sloop was in the lake off the
entrance to the river, and had been seen by a man named
Pipus, an Indian slave, who had been hunting in that quar
ter. When the sloop departed the Commandant had told
the one in comraand that as soon as he should learn of his
return to the river he would have a cannon fired in order

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 169
les paux n'etaient guere contens de leurs negoce se voyant
fruste dans Leurs esperance.
16e Juin. — Le Jeudy 16e de Juin. — Les Sauvages furent
fort tranquille toute La journee comme C'est L'ordinaire
que toutes les places assiege ou Bloque par L'ennerai Le
Silence y Soit observe et que les cloches des eglises ne
Sonne point pour aucune necessite afin que l'ennerai ne
Sgacha les heures que le public vont a I'eglise, or La cloche
de L'eglise paroissiale de cette endroit n'avait pas sonne
depuis le Commenceraent des Bloques pour aucune exer
cise de piete, Le commandant S'etant fait informe par le
Cure, pourquoy la cloche ne sonnait plus, perrais de la
sonner pour tous Les Besoins de l'eglise et elle commenga
Sa fonction a midy en sonnant L' Angelus.
Sur Les trois heures Les chefs de la bonne bande des
hurons qui, depuis que pere poitier pour Les arreste Leurs
avoient refuse Les Sacrements, ils n'avoient plus frapes,
vinrent cette journee Sur les trois heures apres midy pour
parle ils entrerent dans le fort par une fausse porte et
traiterent de paix avec Le Coraraandant fesant Bien des
excuses touchant ce qu'ils avaient fait. Le Commandant
Les ecouta et Leur donna un pavilion qu'ils accepterent
en signe d'union et S'en retournerent Sans autre conclusion
que Le pavillon.
17e Juin. — Le vendredy 17e Juin. — Se passa Sans au
cun mouvement de la part des Sauvages, quoyque ils
eussent dans Le conseil qu'ils avaient teniis, le dix sept du
mois precedent, decide de ne Laisse passe personne de
dehors pour entre dans Le fort, cependant il y eus quelque
favorise qui avoient La liberte d'aller et de venir pour
vaquer a leurs affaires aux deux cotes du fort, Suivant que
Le Besoin Les appeloient. Ce fut par le moyen d'un de
ceux la que Mr. Le Commandant Sgu que La Barque etait
dans Le Lac a I'entre de la riviere Et qu'elle avait ete viie
par un nomrae repus, un panis qui avait ete a la chasse de
ce coste la Mr. Le Commandant qui en partant avait pre-
venii celui qui La coraraandait que aussitot qu'il Saurait
Son retour dans La riviere il Luy ferait tire quelque coup

170 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
to tell him by this signal that he and his troops were still
in the Fort. The Commandant did this at the first news;
he ordered two cannon shots fired at sunset to notify the
sloop that she could come up and that he, the Coraraandant,
was still master of the Fort and neighborhood.
June 18. Saturday.
An inhabitant of the east coast opposite the Fort crossed
the river about two in the morning to bring the Com
mandant certain news about the sloop. This led him to
order the cannon by the southeast gate to fire twice at dif
ferent intervals as a signal; the order was executed at five
A. M.
At noon of the sarae day Father Dujonois®^, the Jesuit
raissionary of the Ottawas from Michillimackinac, arrived
with seven Indians of this nation, and eight Chippewas of
the sarae place in coraraand of one Kinoncharaek^^, son of
the great chief of the nation. People learned through these
of the defeat of the English at this post on the second of
the raonth by the Chippewas. The Jesuit father was lodged
with his confrere, the missionary to the Hurons.
June 19. Sunday.
The Fort was not raolested; the arrival of the son of
the great chief the day before caused a suspension of hos
tilities between the savages and the Fort. He located his
carap in a raeadow two railes and a half above the Fort, a
raile and a quarter abo^'e Pontiac's carap. The Indians in
carap went up to see him land and welcome him in the
name of their chief ; they were received pretty coldly and
told that in the afternoon he and his followers would come
to see Pontiac and hold a council. At this news Pontiac
ordered all the Indians of each nation to remain in their
lodges all day to hear the words of the great chief of the
Chippewas by the mouth of his son.

^•Du Jaunay had arrived with a letter from Capt. Etherington giving an
account of the capture of Mackinac and asking for assistance. Finding this post
in a state of siege, he returned to Mackinac, where, with the aid of Charles
Langlade, he procured the ransom of many officers and traders. Alexander Henry
was one of the traders who escaped unharmed. Father Du Jaunay went to
Mackinac in 1736 from his station at Ouiatanon, among the Miamis In 1744
he was transferred to the Ottawa Mission at L'Arbre Croche and Mackinac, and
remained there until 1765.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 171
de Canon afin qu'il put connaitre par ce Signal que Le
Coramandant et tout son raonde etoient dans le fort, ce
que Mr. Le Commandant fit a cette premiere nouvelle, il
ordonna qu'il fut tire deux coups de canon au Soleil
couchant pour avertir La barque qu'elle pouvait venir que
Le Coramandant etait toujours raaistre du fort et ses
environs. 18e Juin. — Le Saraedy 18e Juin.— Un domicilie de la
Coste de Test vis-a-vis du fort, traversa La riviere Sur
Les deux heures du matin pour venir dire a Mr. Le Com
mandant des nouveUes certaines de la Barque, ce que Mr.
Le Coraraandant ordonna que Le Canon qui etait poste
contre La porte du coste du Sorouest tirerais deux coups
a teras different pour Signal, ce qui fut execute Sur les
cinq heures du matin.
Ce mesme jour a midi, Le pere dujonois, Jesuite mis
sionnaire des Outaouis de Michelimakinak arriva avec sept
Sauvages de cette nation et huit Sauteux du merae endroit,
commande par un nomrae Kinoncharaek fils du grand chef
de cette nation, par eux L'on Sgu La de'faite de Mrs. Les
anglais dans ce poste par Les Sauteux Le deux de ce mois.
Le Pere Jesuite fut loge avec Son Confrere Le missio-
naire des hurons.
19e Juin. — Le dimanche 19e Juin. — Le fort ne fut pas
inquiete L'arrivee du fils du grand chef, le jour precedent
causa une suspension d'arme entre Le fort et les Sauvages
il avait place son carap a un derailieu audessus de celui de
pondiak dans une praierie a une lieu audessus du fort,
Les Sauvages d'ici furent Le voir au debarqueraent pour
Luy donner Le Bon Jour de la part de leurs chef, ils furent
regue assez froideraent et eurent pour reponce que aujour-
dhuy apres midy il irait Luy et ses gens voir pondiak pour
tenir Conseil, a cette nouvelle pondiak ordonna que tous
les Sauvages de chaque nation se tinsent sur Leurs nattes
toute la journee pour ecoute Les paroles du grand chef
'^Kinonchamek had a granddaughter Marie, daughter of Nesxesouexite, who
was baptized on May 9th, 1756, at Michilimackinac and married Claude Peile
de la Haye, a voyageur, at that place May 10, 1756.

173 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
While they were getting ready for the council there
arrived at the Huron village toward ten o'clock in the
morning two canoes of Shawanoes and Delawares from
the Ohio River who came to see what was going on. Upon
their arrival they learned of the coraing of Kinonchamek
and of the location of his camp; they did not disembark,
but went straight to his camp to hold a council concerning
what was taking place here. Two or three Frenchmen
were called to give information about matters since the
beginning of the siege by the Indians, and concerning all
that had been done by Pontiac's orders, after which they
were sent home.
Around two o'clock P. M. Kinonchamek, followed by his
men and the Shawanoes and Delawares, came to Pontiac's
camp to hold a council as he had had announced the night
before. Upon his arrival all the chiefs assembled and
grouped themselves in silence, after their custora, in a sort
of circle. When each Indian had taken his place, Kinon
chamek arose and spoke in the name of his father, address
ing himself to Pontiac :
"We have learned at home, my brothers, that you are
waging war very differently from us. Like you, we have
undertaken to chase the English out of our territory and
we have succeeded. And we did it without glutting our
selves with their blood after we had taken them, as you
have done; we surprised thera while playing a game of
lacrosse at a tirae when they were unsuspecting. Our
brothers, the French, knew nothing of our plan. The
English found out that they were the ones we had a grudge
against; they surrendered. We made prisoners of them
and sent them unharmed to their Father in Montreal. The
soldiers tried to defend their leaders; we killed thera, but
it was done in battle. We did not do any harra to the
French, as you are doing; on the contrary**, we made them
guardians and custodians of our captives."
ssYVhen the Indians took the fort on June 2nd, Charles Langlade was left
in command of the fort by Capt. Etherington, who was made prisoner. Lang
lade, who was born at Mackinac in 1729, lived there, trading with the Indian*.
and served as a lieutenant of troops under the French regime. He 'vras liked
by the Indians.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 173
de sauteux par la bouche de son fils, pendant Le temps
que Les Sauvages se preparait pour Le Conseil il arriva
Sur Les dix heures du raatin au village des hurons, deux
canots de Sauvages des Chavoinons et des Loups de la
Belle riviere qui venaient icy pour voir ce qui S'y passait
a Leurs arrive ils Sgurent celle de Kinonchamek et Le Lieu
de son camp, ils ne debarquerent point et furent droit a
Son camp pour y tenir Conseil sur ce qui se passait icy,
deux ou trois frangais furent appele pour Sgavoir deux
tout ce qui S'etait passe depuis le comraencement de l'at
taque du fort par les Sauvages et toutes les demarches
faites par Les ordres de pondiak, apres quoy ils furent
renvoyes chez eux. Sur les deux heures apres midi, Ki
nonchamek Suivis des Siens et des Chavoinons et des Loups
vinrent au carap de pondiak pour tenir conseil comme il
L'avait fait dire La veille, a son arrivee au carap, tous Les
chefs S'asserablans et forraent Suivant Leurs coutume un
Espece de cercle en silence, Lors que chaque Sauvages etit
pris sa place, Kiraoncharaek Se leva et prenant La parolle
au nora de son pere et S'adressant a pondiak, nous avons
appris, chez nous, mes freres que vous faites La guerre
tout autrement que nous, nons' avons corarae vous, entrepris
de chasser Les anglais de dessus nos terres, Et nous y
avons reussis, raais ga ete Sans nous rassasier de leur Sangs,
apres Les avoir pris comme vous faites tous, nous Les
avons Surpris en jouant a la Crosse dans un tems qu'ils
ne S'y attendaient pas, nos freres Les frangois ne Sga
voient pas notre dessein, Les anglais s'appergurent que
c'etait a eux que nous en vouUions, ils se rendirent Et nous
les avons faits prisonniers et nous Les avons renvoye a
leur pere a Montreal sans leur faire aucun raal, Les Soldats
ont voullii deffendre Les chefs, nous les avons tue, mais ga
dans Taction, mais nous n'avons point fait du tors au
frangois comme vous faites. Bien au contraire nous Les
avons faits gardien et depositaire de nos prises, mais pour

174 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
(More directly to Pontiac) :
"But as for thee, thou hast taken prisoners upon the
lake, and the river, and after having brought them to thy
camp thou hast killed them, and drunk their blood, and
eaten their flesh. Is the flesh of men good for food? One
eats only the flesh of deer and other animals which the
Master of Life has placed on the earth. Moreover, in mak
ing war upon the English thou hast raade war upon the
French by killing their stock and devouring their pro
visions, and if they refuse thee anything thou hast had thy
followers pillage thera. We have not done so; we did not
rely upon provisions from the French to make war; we
took care when planning to attack the English to lay in
provisions for ourselves, our wives, and our children. If
thou hadst done likewise, thou wouldst not be in danger
of incurring the reproaches of our Great Father when he
shall corae. Thou awaitest him, and we too, but he will
be satisfied with us and not with thee."
Pontiac in the face of this speech was like a child sur
prised in some fault with no excuse to give, and he did
not know what to say. As soon as Kinonchamek had fin
ished speaking, the chief of the Eries spoke for his band
and for the Delawares :
"My brothers, we have also fallen upon the English
because the Master of Life by one of our brother Dela
wares told us to do so, but he forbade us to attack our
brothers, the French, and thou hast done so. Is this what
we had told thee by means of the warapura belts which we
have sent thee? Ask our brothers, the Delawares, what
the Master of Life had told to thera: it is all right to kill
during battle, but afterwards, and when one has taken
prisoners, it is no longer of any value; nor is it to drink
the blood or eat the flesh of men. Since thou art French
as well as we, ask our brothers, the French, if, when they
are raaking war and have taken prisoners, they kill those
whora they have brought home with them. No, they do
not, but they keep them to exchange for their own men

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 175
toy tus afait des prisonniers Sur le lac et sur la riviere
et apres les avoir faits venir a ton camp, tus Les as tue, a
bii Leurs sang et mange Leurs viande, Es ce que La viande
des horaraes est faite pour manger. L'on ne mange que
La viande des chevreuils et des autres animaux que Le
maitre de la vie a mis Sur terre, deplus en fesant La
guerre aux anglois, tu I'a fait aux frangois en tuant Leurs
animeaux et mangeant Leurs vivres, Et quand ils te re-
ftisent quelque chose, tu les fais pille par Les tiens, nous
n'avons pas fait de meme, nous ne nous Sommes pas at-
tenduent aux vivres des frangais pour faire La guerre,
nous avions euent Soin en formant Le dessein de frape Sur
Les anglois de faire nos provisions pour nous, pour nos
feraraes et nos enfans, il falait vous autres en faire de
meme, vous ne Seriez pas a la veille d'avoir des reproches
de nostre grand pere de franee quand il viendra, tu I'at-
tends et nous aussi, mais il sera content de nous et non pas
de toy, pondiak a ce discours etait corarae un Enfant que
Lon Surprend en faute, qui n'a point d' excuse a donne, ne
Sgait que dire, Sitost que Kinoncharaek eut fini de parle,
Le chef des chats pris La parole pour Sa bande et pour
Les Loups, mes freres, nous avons aussi frape Sur Les
anglais par ce que le raaitre de la vie nous La fait dire par
un de nos freres Loup, raais il nous a deffendiie de fraper
Sur nos freres Les frangois, et toy tus y frape.
Es ce la ce que nous t' avons fais dire par Les colliers que
nous t'avons envoye, deraande a nos freres Les Loups ce
que Le raaitre de la vie Leurs a fait dire, il est Bon de tue,
pendant que L'on Se bat raais apres et quand on a fait des
prisonniers cela ne vaut plus rien, et non pas Boire ni
mange Le sang et la viande d'homraes, puisque tu est fran
gois aussi bien que nous, deraande a nos freres Les fran
gois S'y quand il font La guerre ayant fait des prisonniers
s'ils Les tuent quand ils Les ont ammene chez eux, non
raais Les gardent pour Les change pour avoir de leurs
gens qui sont prisonniers chez Leurs ennerais, nous voyons

176 journal or NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
who are prisoners among the eneray. We see well what
has obliged thee to do what thou hast done to our brothers,
the French: it is because thou hast begun the war ill-
advisedly and art now in a rage at not having been able
to take the English in the Fort ; thou art bound to have our
brothers, the French, feel thy bad huraor. We desired to
come to thy assistance but shall not do so, because thou
wouldst say that all the harm which thou and thy fol
lowers have caused our brothers, the French, was caused
by us. For this reason we do not desire to put ourselves
in a bad light with our Great Father."
During the whole council and even afterwards, Pontiac
did not say a word even though well aware of his fault,
and Kinonchamek, the Eries, and the Delawares, withdrew
without receiving any reply frora hira, and returned to their
camp to rest.
About three in the afternoon it was learned that the
English at Miami®* had been defeated and the post plun
dered. Toward seven in the evening news came that a
large party of Indians had ascended the river to Turkey
Island opposite the place where the sloop was anchored.
When the people on the sloop^^ detected the great move
raent among the savages on the island they feared that they
were about to make an atterapt to capture thera; to avoid
this danger they raised anchor and retired to the open
lake where they could wait for a suitable wind to ascend
the river without risk.
June 30. Monday.
About ten A. M. the Indians carae to fire a few rounds
at the Fort from the north side, and after this fusillade
the English perceived that the Indians came along the high
way insolently and fearlessly. To break thera of their
boldness a loophole was cut through the palisade on that
side to raount a cannon which should sweep the suburbs
and put a stop to the movements of the Indians.
^ '"JThe news of the taking of Miami was known some days earlier by those
withm the fort and on the 15th of June, Washee, the Pottawattamie chief, ex
changed one of the Miami prisoners for an Indian who was held by the English.
Diary of the Siege of Detroit.
"The Schooner arrived on June SOth.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 177
Bien ce qui t'oblige a faire ce que tu fais a nos freres Les
frangais, c'est que tu a mal comraence La guerre et que tu
est en collere de ne pas pouvoir avoir Les anglois qui sont
dans Le fort, tu veu que nos freres Les frangois Se Sen
tent de ta mauvaise huraeur, nous avions envie de venir
pour vous aider, mais nous ne Le ferons pas par ce que
tu dirois que tout Le mal que toi et tes gens ont fait a
nos freres Les frangais que c'est nous qui L'a fait, ainsy
nous ne voulons pas nous raettre dans de mauvaise affaire
avec nostre grand pere.
Pendant tout le Conseil, pondiak ne dit pas un raot ny
merae apres reconnaissant Bien son tord, de sorte que
Kinoncharaek, Les chats et Les Loups se retirerent sans
avoir deluy aucune reponse et retournerent aleurs Camp
pour se repose.
Sur Les trois heures apres midy L'on appris La deffaite
des anglois aux mi-a-rais et souillage par les Sauvages de
ce poste. Sur les sept heures du soir L'on Sgu que une
grande partie des Sauvages etaient descendue a Lisle au
d'inde vis-a-vis l'endroit ou la Barque etait raouille. Les
gens de la barque voyant dans cette isle Beaucoup de
mouvement parmis les Sauvages craignirent qu'ils ne vou
lussent faire quelque tentative pour Les prendre pour eviter
Le danger, ils avaient Leve L'ancre et S'etoient retire en
plein Lac, pour attendre Le vent propre pour monter dans
la riviere Sans risque.
SOe Juin. — Le Lundy. — Sur les dix heures du matin Les
Sauvages vinrent faire quelque decharge Sur le fort du
Coste du nord es apres ces decharges Ses Mrs. S'apper
gurent que Les incursionnaires venoient Le Long du grand
chemin en pas care Sans aucune crainte, pour Leurs oter
cette hardiesse L'on fit perge de ce coste la dans Les pieux
du fort une embrazure pour y raettre une piece de canon
qui Batoit vers Le Lieu ou etait Le fauxbourg et pour
arreste Les Courses des nations, sur Les quatre heures

178 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
Around four o'clock in the afternoon the news carae that
Presqu'Isle'® and Beef River", posts originally established
by the French, but for three years now held by the Eng
lish, had been captured by the Indians. As the ruraor was
not confirraed, it reraained uncertain.
On the initiative of Father Dujonois a council was held
between him and Pontiac concerning the liberty of the
English (1).
(1) This was a marginal note in French original.
June 31. Tuesday.
From break of day a great raovement was discerned
araong the natives who did nothing but pass and repass
behind the Fort, at the same time whooping as if they had
sorae attack in mind. These operations which seemed a
little peculiar led the English to watch them and keep on
their guard all day long. Although they tried to discover
the cause they did not learn it tili the foUov/ing night when
Mr. Baby*^ came at two o'clock in the morning to tell
the Commandant that several French settlers, who lived at
the lower part of the south coast upon the edge of the
river had told him that they had seen the sloop ; she seemed
well laden and had raany people in her, and this sarae news
which the savages had learned first had put thera in com
motion. At this recital of Mr. Baby, the Coramandant,
again ordered that two cannon be fired suddenly at day
light in the direction of the southwest to warn the sloop.
Reply to the preceding council (^).
(1) This was a marginal note in the French original.
June 33. Wednesday.
The Indians who had received news of the sloop, as I
have just told, did not come at all around the Fort to annoy
soThe news of the capture of Presqu'ile was confirmed on June 29th. The
fort at that place was a large blockhouse commanded by Ensign Christie. Ac
cording to his account, on June SOth, about 300 Indians from the neighborhood
of Detroit attacked it. After resisting for three days, he surrendered upon a
promise that they would be allowed to withdraw to the nearest post. They were
immediately taken prisoner and sent to the Huron village near Detroit, where
Christie and several other prisoners were handed over to the English on July
9th. Diary of the Siege of Detroit. One of Hopkins* Rangers, Shellbarger, was
also taken at Presqu'ile, and six of the garrison were supposed to have
escaped to Le Boeuf. Gladwin MMS.; Mich. Pion. and Hist, Colls,, Vol. XIX,
pp. 2iS-ig,
^''Beef River Fort or Fort le Boeuf was an ill constructed blockhouse on the
Le Boeuf River and, being inland, was not ranked or fortified as a first-class

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 179
apres midy il vint une nouvelle que Lapresqu'isle et La
riviere aux Boeufs, ancienneraent etablies par Les frangois
et depuis trois ans par Mrs. Les anglais avaient ete defait
par les Sauvages, cette nouvelle ne fut pas confirrae, elle
resta incertaine — de part du pere dujonois, Conseil entre
Lui et pondiak pour La liberte de ses Messieurs.
31e Juin. — Le Mardy 31e Juin. — Des Le petit matin L'on
vit un grand mouvement de la part des nations, qui ne
fesoient que passe et repasse par derriere le fort en faisant
des cris corarae S'ils eussent voulliie tante a quelque chose,
ces deraarches qui avoient quelque chose de particulier fit
que Ses Mrs. en Les exarainant Se tinrent toute La journee
Sur Leurs gardes, en tachant d'en penetre La cause, ce que
L'on ne Sgue que dans La nuit Suivante par Mr. Baby qui
vint Sur Les deux heures apres rainuit dire a Mr. Le Cora
mandant que plusieurs habitans etablis dans Le Bas de la
Coste du Sud Sur Le Bord de la riviere Luy avaient dit
qu'ils avoient vue Labarque qui paroissait Bien charge et
Beaucoup de raonde de dans, et c'est cette raeme nouvelle
que Les Sauvages avaient Sgu des preraiers qui Les avoient
rais en ruraeur, a ce recit de la part de Mr. Baby, Mr. Le
Coramandant ordonna de nouveau qu'il tire a la pointe du
Jour deux coup de canon toute de Suite du Coste du
Sorouest pour avertir La Barque. Reponse du Conseil
precedent. S3e Juin. — Le mercredy 83e Juin. — Les Sauvages qui
comme Je viens de le dire avaient eiis des nouveUes de la
Barque ne vinrent point au tour du fort pour L'inquieter.

station. At the time of the Indian uprisings it was occupied by Ensign George
Price, two corporals and eleven privates. On June 18th they were attacked but
managed to hold out for a day and then, under cover of the dark, they escaped
in the direction of Venango. Upon reaching Venango they found it in ruins
and at last found their way to Fort Pitt. Only two men were lost. Frontier
Farts of Pennsylvania 1895, Vol. II.
"^Jacques Duperon Baby, a trader and farmer, lived on the north shore of
the river, east of the fort. He was a staunch supporter of the French King and
when the English took Canada made preparations to go to France. What changed his
plans is not Icnown, but he returnea to Detroit, and when Pontiac's war broke
ont was very friendly toward the English. He secretly furnished provisions to
the fort and when Pontiac threatened to force the neutral French into his ser
vice, he begged permission to come into the fort. This was granted and he lost
everything he could not carry in with him. He married Susanne Reaume, daugh
ter of Pierre Reaume, and was the father of twenty-two children. His oldest
son, Jacques, was born Aug. 25, 1763, during the Indian war.

180 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OE A CONSPIRACY
it. This favorable time was made use of to occupy the
garrison with throwing down and burning the rest of the
fences around the gardens, cutting down the fruit trees,
and removing from around the Fort whatever could offer
any shelter whatever to an Indian. In the course of the
day the news of the taking of Presqu'Isle was confirmed,
because the savages who had undertaken this expedition
were seen returning in large numbers, bringing back with
thera by land the prisoners which they had taken; among
these were the coraraandant^^ of the place and a woman,
both of whora were presented to the Hurons.
About three o'clock the Coraraandant received informa
tion concerning the cargo of the sloop and the nuraber of
people aboard; at four o'clock the Coraraissary and the
Judge visited the French households to seize provisions for
the fourth tirae. Kinonchamek departed for Michillimac-
inac''^'. (1) Marginal note in French original.
June 33. Thursday.
The Indians did not come to fire on the Fort during the
day, as they were occupied with a project for the capture
of the sloop which they knew to be at the entrance to the
lake. Early in the morning they passed in large nurabers
in the rear of the Fort to go to join those who had left two
days before; they all collected on Turkey Island which is a
sort of narrow strait because at this point the river is very
narrow. The Indians had constructed on the island an
intrenchment with tree trunks which they had felled and
piled upon the shore of the river on the side where the
sloop had to pass. They also heaped up earth and strength
ened it with branches in such a way that if they were seen
in their fortifications they had nothing to fear from balls.
In this retreat they waited the coming of the sloop.
About six o'clock in the evening the wind seemed to have
becorae favorable for ascending the river ; those in the ves
sel lifted anchor to take advantage of it. When they were

'"Ensign John Christie. See note 86.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 181
L'on profita du bon tems pour occuper La garnison a ren
verser et Brtiler les restes de cloture des jardins et a
couper Les arbres a fruit et a oter d'autour du fort ce qui
pouvait cache Seulement un Sauvage, dans le cours de la
journee La prise de la presquilsle se confirma par ce
L'on vit revenir Les Sauvages qui avaient fait cette Ex
pedition qui etaient en grand nombre qui araraenoient avec
eux par terre Les prisonniers qu'ils y avaient fait dont Le
Commandant de cette place etoient du norabre avec une
femme qui fut donne tous deux en present aux hurons.
Sur Les trois heures Mr. Le Commandant eu nouvelle
de la charge de la barque et de la quantite de monde qu'il
y avoit de dans, sur les quatre heures Mr. Le Coraraissaire
et Mr. Le Juge firent La visite chez Les bourgeois pour
les vivres pour La quatrierae fois — depart de Kinonchamek
pour Michilimakinack.
83e Juin. — Jeudi 33e Juiru — Les Sauvages ne vinrent
point tire Sur Le fort de la journee par ce qu'ils etaient
occupe du projet qu'ils avaient fait de prendre La barque
qu'ils Sgavaient estre a L'entre du Lac, ils passerent des
Ie petit raatin par derriere Lefort en grand norabre pour
aller rejoindre ceux qui etoient deux jours auparavant
partis et furent tous enserable dans l'isle au dinde qui est
un espece de petit D'etroit parce que La riviere est fort
etroite a cette endroit, Les Sauvages dans cette isle firent
un retrancheraent avec des corps d'arbres qu'ils Bucherent
et qu'ils coucherent Sur le bord de la riviere du coste que
La Barque devait passe, ils mirent aussi de la terre raporte
avec des branches de sorte que S'ils eussent ete vue dans
Leurs retrancheraents, ils ne craignaient pas, Le Boulet et
dans cette retraite ils attendirent La barque au passage.
Sur Les Six heures du soir Le vent paru devenir favorable
pour monte La riviere ceux qui etaient dans La barque
Leverent L'ancre pour profiter du vent, quand elle fut au
droit de cette isle, Le vent faibli et ils furent contrain de

183 journal or NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
opposite the island the wind fell and they had to anchor
in ignorance of the arabuscade which had been laid for
thera on the island. The Indians waited till night for their
attack, but those on board, anticipating well that they would
not reach the Fort unraolested, were on their guard with
lookouts fore and aft, determined to sell their lives dearly.
In their intrenchraent the Indians, from the moraent the
vessel had anchored across frora thera, had not ceased to
study the nuraber of raen in her, and seeing only twelve or
fifteen persons they believed that they could attack without
any risk. Nevertheless, there were sixty or seventy men
aboard. During the day the captain had hidden sixty men
in the hold, for he suspected that the Indians who were
constantly prowling about would venture an attack if they
saw only a dozen men. And this was the case. Between
eight and nine o'clock in the evening the Indians put out in
their canoes to surround the sloop and board her. A sen
tinel on the forecastle saw them coming in the distance;
for fear of being heard they were paddling very slowly.
The coraraander of the sloop was warned, and he had all
his raen corae quickly and quietly on deck and take places
along the gunwale with weapons in their hands; in silence,
all ready, with cannons loaded, they were ordered to wait
for the signal which was a haramer-blow on the poop.
Thus prepared, they allowed the enemy to corae within
gunshot. The Indians were overjoyed at the silence which reigned
on the vessel and thought that there were actually only
twelve raen on board, but a moraent later they were greatly
undeceived; for when they were within gunshot the signal
was given and there was a general discharge of cannon
and guns which swept through the savages who returned
to their intrenchment quicker than they had come, with a
loss of fourteen raen killed and as raany wounded. They
did not any longer have a desire to approach near the sloop,
but they fired at her all night from their breastwork and
wounded two men. The next day for lack of wind the

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'UNE CONSPIRATION 183
mouilie. Sans Sgavoir L' erabuscade qui luy etait dresse
dans cette isle, Les Sauvages attenderent jusque a la nuit
pour L'attaquer, raais ceux qui etaient de dans qui etaient
Bien prevenus qu'ils ne Se rendroient pas devant Lefort,
Sans estre attaque Se tinrent Sur Leurs gardes fesant
Bon quart, resoud de vendre Leurs vies, Bien cher. Les
Sauvages dans leurs retrancheraent que depuis L' instant
que La Barque avait mouilie vis a vis d'eux n'avoient cesse
d'examiner Le raonde qu'il y avait de dans et n'apercevant
que douze a quinze homraes, crurent qu'ils pouvoient L'at
taquer Sans risque, cependant il y avait de dans soixante
et douze homraes, celuy qui La coraraandait avait cache
pendant Le jour soixante hommes dans La cal, parcequ'il
se mefiais bien que Les Sauvages qui rodaient toujours,
par La ne voyant que douze personnes, tenteroient de Les
prendre, ce qui fut aussi, sur les huit a neuf heures du
Soir, Les Sauvages embarquerent dans Leurs canots pour
se rendre autour de la barque pour La prendre d'assaut,
un sentinel en faction Sur le gaillard dedevant Les apper-
gue venir de loing, qui a peine, peur que L'on entendis,
ne nageais que faibleraent, avertis Le Cora'd. de la barque,
qui fit vite Sans bruit raonte tous le monde Sur Le pont
et Les plassa autour Le long des plats Bord Les armes a
le raain, Les canons charge tous prest en Silence, avec
Ordre d'attendre Le Signal qui etait un coup de raarteau,
Sur La dunet. En cette etat L'on Laissa aproche a la
porte d'un fusil, Les Sauvages Se rejouissaient du silence
qui regnait dans La Barque croyant qu'effectiveraent il n'y
avait que douze horaraes dedans, raais un instant apres
ils furent Bien trorape car Lorsque ils furent a la porte
du fusil Le signal se donna toute la decharge de canon
et de fusil il se fit un Bon ordre qui fit Brousse chemin au
sauvages qui retournerent dans Leurs retranchement plus
vite qu'ils n'en etoient parties et avec perte de quatorze
horarae tue et autant de blesse ils n'eurent plus d' envie
d'approche de la barque de sy pres mais ils LaFusillerent
toute la nuit de leurs retranchement et Blesserent dedans

184 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OE A CO'NSPIRACY
vessel dropped down into the lake to await a favorable
wind with which to come up.
June 34. Friday.
The Fort was quite unmolested the whole day. The
Indians who were all the while occupied with the scheme
of taking the sloop had forgotten the Fort for sorae time.
There were only prowlers around the Fort, two of whom
came in their defiance so near that they were seen. Twenty
men with an officer at their head sallied out to capture them,
but the two savages discovered them and seeing that the
twenty raen were after them they dropped their plan very
quickly and took to their heels; the English carae back as
they went out — with nothing.
June 35. Saturday.
The weather remained unsettled all day and there was
no hostility on either side.
June 36. Sunday®**.
Several soldiers, who had passed the night on the bas
tions as usual, brought word to the Commandant that they
had seen two Indians enter a house in the vicinity, — five
hundred yards northeast of the Fort. At four in the morn
ing, by orders from the Coraraandant, Mr. Hopkins made
a sortie at the head of twenty-four raen picked from his
company to surround the house and take them prisoners.
When they reached the place the two savages were not
there, — only the caretaker. They searched the house every
where in the belief that the two Indians were hidden, but
they found only two sows with their litters which they took
and brought into the Fort instead of the Indians. In some
measure this capture was worth raore than the prize they
wished to raake.
The sarae day about ten in the raorning two Indians who
had seen from a distance how a couple of soldiers had
fastened out the horses of two officers, their masters, came

'"On this day (June 26th), Pontiac went to mass at F'ather Potier's mission
and afterwards made a canvass of the inhabitants for provisions. In return for
the goods he gave bills of credit signed with his mark, the figure of a "coon"
or "otter." The goods were all carried to the house of Meloche and Quilieriez
(Cuillerier dit Beaubien) acted as Commissary.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 185
deux horames, et Le Lendemain faute de vent, elle relacha
dans Le Lac pour attendre le vent propre pour monter.
34e Juin. — Le vendredy 34 Juin. — Le fort fut
assez tranquille toute La journee Les Sauvages
toujours occupe du dessein de prendre La Barque
avoient oublie Le fort pendant quelque temps, il
n'y avait a I'entour du fort que les rodeurs, dont deux
pour nargue vinrent assez proche pour estre vue, il sortient
vingt homraes avec un officier a leur teste, pour les prendre,
raais les deux Sauvages Les ayant decouvert et voyant que
Ses vingt horaraes en voullaient a eux, ils Lacherent leurs
proies bien vite et gagnerent aux pieds, et ses raessieurs
rentrerent comme ils etaient parties  avec rien.
35e Juin. — Le Samedy 35e Juin. — Toute la journee Le
teraps fut inconstant, il n'y eut aucune hostilite de part ny
d'autre. 36e Juin. — Le diraanche 36 Juin. — Plusieurs soldats qui
avaient passes La nuit Sur Les Bastillons suivant L'ordi
naire rapporterent a Mr. Le Coraraandant que ils avaient
viie entre deux Sauvages dans une raaison voisine du fort
et eloigne de distance de huit arpens du coste du nord est
du fort, il sortie a quatre heures du matin par ordre de
Mr. Le Coraraandant, Mr. hobquince, captaine a la teste
de vingt quatre horaraes choisies de Sa Compagnie pour
investir cette maison et pour les prendre prisonnier. Les
dettx Sauvages quand ils furent rendii n'y etaient pas, ils
ils ny trouverent que Le gardien, ils chercherent partout
dans La raaison, croyant que Les deux Sauvages etoient
caches, ils ne trouverent que deux truies pleine qu'ils
prirent et apporterent dans le fort, au lieu des Sauvages,
Cette capture valloit en quelque fagon raieux que la prise
qu'ils esperoient faire. Ce raesrae jour Sur les dix heures
du matin, deux soldats qui avaient attache Les chevaux de
leurs maitre a un arpent du fort, quand deux Sauvages
qui Les avaient vu faire de Loing, vinrent en pas de
guerriers dans les herbes qui etaient fort grandes, couperent

186 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
sneaking up through the tall grass, cut the ropes and drove
the animals away.
June 37. Monday.
The Indians, according to their custom, prowled around
the Fort all day without doing any firing. Since Mr. Camp
bell and Mr. MacDougal had been prisoners in Pontiac's
camp, Mr. Gararaelin had visited them every two days and
sometimes every day; today at three o'clock P. M. he
brought a letter to the Coraraandant which Pontiac had
dictated and caused Mr. Carapbell to write; in it Pontiac
notified the Coraraandant that he and Jiis whole force must
evacuate the Fort at once, because he expected within ten
days Kinoncharaek and the great chief of the Chippewas
with eight hundred warriors of his nation whora he would
not be able to control, and as soon as they arrived they
would capture the Fort. To this the Coramandant replied
that he was ready for them, and him, too, and defied them.
This reply did not please Pontiac nor his savages, but the
English cared very little about that.
Toward eight o'clock in the evening it was learned indi
rectly that the sloop had hoisted anchor preparatory to
coming up the river.
June 38. Tuesday.
A part of the Indians who had gone down the rrVer to
capture the sloop came back to camp after having failed
fortunately; as they passed the Fort they saluted it with
a volley without harming anybody. About two P. M. the
Hurons re-entered their village. The news that the sloop
had lifted anchor turned out to be true; when the wind
had veered into the southwest the vessel took advantage
of it and sailed out of the evil spot and carae up as far as
the River Rouge, two and a half railes distant frora the
Fort, where shp anchored, when the wind failed, a little
below in plain sight of the Fort. At seven o'clock in the
evening two cannon shots were fired as a signal to her, but
there was no reply; this aroused forebodings, for people
thought the Indians had captured her by a second attack.

JOURNAL ou DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 187
Les Cordes et eraraenerent Les chevaux qui appertenoient
au deux officiers.
37e Juin. — Le Lundy 37e Juin. — Les Sauvages Suivant
Leurs Couturaes roderent autour du fort, sans tire de toute
La journee. Mr. Gararaelin qui depuis que Mr. Carabel
et Mr. Magdougal etaient prisonniers au carap de pondiak
avait ete Les voir tous les deux jours et souvent tous les
jours. Cette journee a trois heures apres raidy apporta a
Mr. Le Coraraandant une lettre que Pondiak avait dicte
et fait ecrire par Mr. Carabel, dans laquel pondiak raarquais
a Mr. Le Coraraandant qu'il eus Luy et tout son raonde a
Evoquer incessarament le fort parce que soi disant il at
tendait sous dix jours Kinoncharaek avec grand chef de
sauteux avec huit cents horaraes de sa nation et desquels
il ne serait pas Le raaitre, et que a leurs arrive ils devoient
prendre Le fort dessaus. Mr. Le Coraraandant fit re
ponce qui Les attendaient et Lui aussi de pied ferme et
qu'il se moquois d'eux. Cette reponse ne fit pas plaisir a
pondiak n'y aux Sauvages raais ces Mrs. S'en embarais-
saient fort peu. Sur Les huit heures du Soir L'on Sgue
indirecteraent que Labarque avait Leve L'ancre pour mon
ter La riviere.
38e Juin. — Mardy 38e Juin. — Une partie des Sauvages
qui avaient descendiie pour s'empare de la Barque, ayant
heureusement manque Leurs coups revinrent au Camp et
en passant saluerent Le fort de quelques coups de fusil
sans faire aucun raal a personne. Les hurons rentrerent
a leurs villages Sur les deux heures apres raidy L'on eiit
nouvelle que La Barque avait Leve l'ancre ce qui se trouva
vraix. Le vent s'etant mis au Sorouais, elle profita de ce
moraent pour se retire du mauvais pas et elle vint a l'en
droit de la riviere rouge a une Lieu du fort ou Levent
ayant manque elle mouilla audessous un peu et fut vue du
fort. Sur les Sept heures du soir L'on Luy tira deux coups
de Canon a quoy elle ne repondit point, ce qui donna a
penser, croyant que les Sauvages I'eusse prises par une
Seconde tentative, ce qui fut dit tout hautement dans le

188 journal or NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
This was the view expressed quite loudly by the judge,
but it did not prevent the English officers from celebrating
with the band in the bastion which faced the side where
she was anchored.
June 39. Wednesday; St. Peter's Day.
The Indians did not fire upon the Fort at all during the
day; a part of them rested, while others collected to make
a descent upon the French settlers to recoup themselves for
their wasted labors. About three P. M. some twenty war-
cries were heard behind the Fort ; they came from the sava
ges who were returning from the capture of Fort Pres
qu'Isle. The sloop remained at anchor all day where she had
stopped the day before for lack of wind.
June 30. Thursday.
The Indians were quiet all day expecting reinforcements.
Around three o'clock in the raorning three war-whoops
and some yells of joy were heard coraing from the Indians,
but no one could discover what it meant.
When the southeast wind carae up those on the sloop
Hfted anchor to take advantage of it. As they passed the
Huron village they saw the savages standing with folded
arras, wrapped in their blankets, at the doors of their cab
ins ; the sloop fired a broadside of grape-shot and ball which
wounded some and raade all hurry into their cabins. Some
of the Indians seized their guns and followed the sloop,
firing upon her till she came to anchor safely in front of
the Fort at four P. M. On board were the thirty-five men
and the officer who had made their escape toward San
dusky, as I have mentioned before®^ This officer came
ashore to bring some letters to the Commandant in which
mention was made that peace had been declared and Can
ada reraained in the possession of the English and his
Britannic Majesty paid all expenses which had been in-

"iThis schooner brought to the relief of the fort twenty-two men of the 30th
Regiment, and Lieut. Cuyler and twenty-eight men of Capt Hopkins' Company
cf Rangers, 150 barrels of provisions and some ammunition. One sergeant and
four men were wounded in coming up the river.

A. ' /ir^^~ ... 1  "^ .. r, ^ ..' -

^ ^c«^ Auu^ c?. <V..«^ >^«^ 6^^r ^:/^^^e4^ o.^^t^0^* . TStf<f.x*^A/^
Extract from the Pontiac M.inuscript

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 189
fort par Mr. Le Juge, cela n'empecha pas Ses Mrs. de
faire un nouvel instrument dans le Bastion qui fesait face
a L'endroit oii elle etait mouilie.
39e Juin. — Mercredy 39e Juin. — Jour de La feste de
St. piere, Les Sauvages ne tirerent point de la journee sur
le fort, une partie se reposerent et d'autres furent En
semble une descende Sur Les habitants pour Se payer de
leurs peines inutilles. Sur les trois heures apres midy
L'on entendit derriere Le fort, une vingtaine de cris de
mort, c'etait des Sauvages qui revenaient de la prise du
fort de la presqueisle. Tous ce jour, la Barque resta
mouilie oii elle avait arreste le jour precedent, faute de
vent. 30e Juin. — Jeudi SOe Juin. — Les Sauvages furent tran-
quilles toute La journee parce que durant, ils attendoient
du renfort Sur Les Six heures du raatin, il fut entendiie
du fort trois cris de mort et des cris de joye venant de la
part des sauvages Sans que L'on put Sgavoir ce que pouvait
Estre, Le vent Sorouest s'eleva, ceux qui etaient dans La
Barque Leverent L'ancre pour en profiter, en passant
devant Le village des hurons, ils virent Les Sauvages qui
etaient Les bras croises envellope dans leur couverte a la
porte de leur cabane. La barque leurs envoya une bordee
de coup de canon a raisin et a boulet qui en blessa quel
qu'un et Les fit tous rentre dans Leurs Cabane ou une
partie prirent Leurs fusils et conduisirent La barque tirant
dessus Jusque devant Le fort ou elle mouilla heureuseraent
a quatre heures apres midy, il y avait dedans Les trente
cinq homraes avec L'officier qui S'etoient Sauve vers San
dosque corarae Je I'ay dit cy dessus, cette officier de barque
pour apporter des lettres a Mr. Le Coraraandant dans Les
quelles il etait fait mention que la paix ete faite et que Le
Canada Leurs restaient et sa Majeste Britannique payois

190 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
curred in Canada since the commencement of the war.
July 1. Friday.
The Indians who prowled constantly around the out
skirts of the Fort and the homes of the settlers frightened
the domestic animals in the region ; one herd of three oxen,
three cows, and two calves, came into the Fort; they
belonged to Mr. Cuillerier^^.
Mr. St. Martin, interpreter for the Hurons since the
beginning of the siege, had abandoned his house which is
about a quarter of a raile southwest of the Fort, because
the Indians took refuge behind it from which to shoot.
This led the English to fire upon it, and since he was no
safer in the house from the Indians than from the English
he retired to the missionary, Father Potier's, to remain
till the end of this affair. The day before he had an inter
view with a Huron who was loyal to hira and told him that
the Indians wanted to make the French take up arms against
the English ; he was not in a mood to consent to this, and
asked of the Coraraandant a refuge in the Fort for hiraself
and family which was granted. He came with his mother-
in-law, his wife, and all his dependents. He lived one day
with Mr. La Butte and afterwards at the house of Mr.
Bellestre. July 3. Saturday.
Mr. MacDougaP^, who accompanied Mr. Carapbell when
they left the Fort to visit the Indian carap and had been
kept a prisoner, escaped along with three other Englishmen,
also prisoners at the carap; they reached the Fort at three
o'clock in the morning. When they fled frora the camp
they did all they could to bring Mr. Campbell with them,
but to no avail ; he would have liked to follow thera, but he
was shortsighted and feared that in running from one dan
ger he would rush headlong into another which might end

^^This was Anthony Cuillerier dit Beaubien, who was born in 1697 and came
to Detroit in 1729. He lived on the north side of the river east of the fort, was
a trader and captain of a company of habitants and interpreter of Indian lan
guages. His brother, Jean Baptiste, also lived on the north side of the river
and was a captain of militia and a trader. It was Anthony's daughter Angelique
who is supposed to have disclosed Pontiac's plans to Sterling, and his son Alexis
was probably one of the young raen w^ho fought with the Indians. Pontiac

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 191
tons les frais qui S'etait fait en Canada depuis Le Com
mencement de la guerre.
ler Juillet. — Le vendredy ler Juillet. — Les Sauvages qui
rodoient toujours a I'entours du fort et chez les habitans
ayant epouvante des animaux dans Les coste, il y en eut
une bande qui vinrent dans Le fort. La bande etoient
trois boeuf, trois vache et deux veaux. Les aniraaux
appartenoient a Mr. Cuillierier. Mr. St. Martin, interprete
des hurons qui depuis le Commenceraent du siege avait
abandonne Sa maison qui est batie a six arpens
du fort, au Sorouais, a cause que les Sauvages
qui se cachaient derriere pour faire tirade, ce qui
occasionnais ces Mrs. a tire dessus et ne se voyait
pas en siirete dans la raaison pas plus de la part des Sau
vages que de la part des anglois, S'etoient retire chez le
raissionnaire, pere poitier pour Jusque a La finition de
cette entreprise; raais ayant eu le jour precedent un entre-
tien avec un huron qui luy etait afide qui lui dit, que Les
Sauvages voullaient faire prendre Les arraes aux frangais
contre les anglais, et n'etant pas d'huraeur a consentir a
cela, deraanda pour lui et sa famille a Mr. Le Coraraandant
une ritirance dans le fort ce qui Luy fut accorde, et de
venir, il y vint avec Sa Mere, Sa belle Mere, Sa femme
et tout son monde. II demeura chez Mr. La Butte une
journee et apres chez Mr. Bellestre.
3e Juillet. — Le Samedy 3e Juillet. — Mr. Magdougal qui
avait accompagne Mr. Cambel quand ils sont sortis du fort
pour aller chez Les Sauvages, et qui etait reste prisonnier
se sauva avec trois autres anglais qui etaient aussi prison
niers du camp et entrerent dans le fort a trois heures du
matin, en se sauvant du carap, ils firent tous se qu'ils purent
pour eraraener avec eux Mr. Cambel, raais leur priere fut
inutille, ce Mr. aurait bien voullu Les suivrent, mais ce
Monsieur avait la vue fort courte et qu'il craignait en Se
showed great respect for Anthony and treated him as commandant of Detroit
during the siege. Gladwin MMS.; Denissen Genealogies, MMS.
''McDougall escaped with a Schenectady trader. Van Eps. Another trader,
who had been taken with Crawford on the Huron River, escaped and reached
the schooner.

ItK2. JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
his days before the tirae. He did not want to run any
chances of dying till he had to.
At five in the morning an officer raade a sortie with
twenty men to destroy the fences of Mr. St. Martin's gar
den and cut down the grain in which the savages hid.
When the latter saw that their hiding places were being
cut down and destioyed, they started vv'ith deterraination
in pursuit of the English who went back to the Fort quicker
than they had left it. * * * 'i' * The Indians kept
up a fire upon the Fort without injuring anybody. In the
raeantirae the English have been content to keep close watch
every day, and have placed soldiers on guard in two tem
porary bastions which are outside on a slope of the hill
behind the Fort; during these days there are always four
sentries in each bastion day and night.
The garrison and the new arrivals frora the sloop were
busy unloading her a part of the day, and fetching the
cargo into the warehouse.
Toward seven o'clock in the evening news carae that the
Indians had been to the horaes of all the French settlers in
every section, and had brought to their caraps all old raen
and heads of families to take part in a counciF* which
they desired to hold, and in which they wished to oblige the
French to take up arms against the English. In the course
of the night it was learned that the Indians after the coun
cil I am going to speak about had sent back all the fathers
of families and the old men to their homes without doing
thera any harm.
Pontiac who was in despair over the arrival of the sloop
resolved to cause the French settlers by force or friend
ship to take up hostilities, seeing that in spite of the designs
of hiraself and his followers help of raen and provisions
reached these English. In order to succeed in his project
"Robert Navarre, Zacharie Cicotte, Louis Campau, Antoine Cuillerier and Fran
cois Meloche were among those who attended this council. At this council,
Cicotte informed Pontiac that they would not help him on account of theii
families, but that there were about 300 young men at Detroit who had no fam
ilies and they would join him. They formed a plan to attack the fort on or
about July 6th, the Indians from without and the French residing in the
fort from within. Gladwin MMS., p. 656,

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 193
Sauvant d'un danger d'aller se jetter dans un autre qui
aurait peut etre terraine Ses jours d'existence avant le
teraps, il ne voullu point S'expose a mourir plustot qu'il
n'etait necessaire.
A cinq heures du matin un officier sortie avec vingt Sol
dat pour detruire les clostures du pare a Mr. St. Martin et
couper Les bled dans Lesquels Les Sauvages se cachoient
Lesquels s'apercevant que L'on coupoient et detruisoient
Leurs caches vinrent en deterraine donne La potirsuite a
Mrs. Les Anglais qui rentrerent dans le fort plus vite qu'ils
n'en etoient sortient. ********
Les Sauvages tirerent Sur Lefort Sans faire mal a per
sonne et cependant ces Mrs. se sont Contentes de faire bon
quart tout Le jours et ont place des soldats en faction dans
deux cavaliers qui etaient dehors du fort dans une pente
du costeau derriere Le fort et depuis ce jours il y a toujours
eu dans les deux cavaliers quatre factionnaire jour et nuit.
La garnison avec les nouveaux arrivant dans la barque
furent occupe a la decharge une partie de la journee et
amener sa charge dans Le magazin.
Sur Les sept heures du soir, il vint une nouvelle que Les
Sauvages avoient ete chez tous les habitans dans toutes
Les Costes et avoient eraraene a Leurs Caraps tous les veil-
lards et Le chefs de faraille pour estre present a un conseil
qu'ils devoient tenir et dans ce conseil il voullait oblige
Les frangais a prendre Les armes contre Mrs. Les Anglais.
L'on Sgue dans la nuit que Les Sauvages apres Le Con
seil dont Je vais parle avoient renvoye tous Les peres de
famille et Les viellards chez eux Sans leur avoir fait aucun
tord. Pondiak au desespoir de I'heureuse arrivee de la barque
voyant que malgre ces desseins a lui et de ses gens Les
secours de vivres et de monde venoient a Ces Mrs. il resolu
de faire prendre les armes aux habitans de force ou
d'araitie, Et pour reussir a ses projets il fut convie tous
Les chefs de faraille et Les vieillards de venir en conseil

194 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
he had all the heads of families and the old men sum
moned to a council in his camp, under the pretext that it
was about a matter they were concerned in. When all
had corae, following his usual custora he began to speak,
addressing hiraself to the French and at the same time
handing them war-belts. This is what he said:
"My brothers, I am beginning to grow tired of seeing
our lands encumbered by this carrion flesh (the English),
and I hope you feel the same. I believe you are about
ready to conspire with us to destroy thera; still, it has
seeraed to rae that you have been abetting them to our hurt.
I have already told you, and I say it again, that when I
began this war it was for your interests as well as ours. I
knew what I was about.
"I know Fort Erie has fallen. I say I know it, and this
year all the English in Canada, no matter how large their
force, raust perish. It is the Master of Life who com
mands it; He has made known his will unto us, — we have
responded, and must carry out what He has said, and you
French, you who know Him better than we, — will you all
go against His will? (Up to now) I have not wished to
speak, hoping that you would let us take our course ; I have
not wished to urge you to take up arms with us against
them, for I did not think you would side against us. I
know very well you are going to say^ that you do not side
with them, but you are siding with thera when you report
to thera all that we do and say. For this reason there is
only one way open today: either reraain French as we are,
or altogether English as they are. If you are French,
accept this war-belt for yourselves, or your young men, and
join us; if you are English we declare war upon you, which
will show our valor all the more because we know you to
be children of our Great Father (the king of France) as
well as we ; to make war upon our brothers for the sake of
such dogs pains us, and it will cost us an effort to attack
you inasmuch as we are all French together; and if we
should attack we should no longer be French. But since

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 195
a son camp soit disant pour affaire qui Les regardaient,
oii etant tous reuni il prit La parole suivant son ordinaire
parlant a tous les frangais en leur donnant Collier de
guerre, au milieu du Conseil et Leurs dit, Mes freres Je
viens Bien a rae Lasse de voir cette raauvaise viande sur
nos terres et j"" espere qu'il en est de raesrae de vous, je
crois que vous n'en Etes pas bien loing de conspirer avec
nous a leurs pertes. II me serable cependant que vous les
soulage a notre prejudice Je vous ai deja dit et je vous
le repete encore que quand Jay coramence cette guerre que
ga ete pour vos interest autant que pour Les notres et que
Je Sgavais ce que je fesais, Je sais que le Fort Erie a ete
pris disje je le Sgay et cette annee il faut qu'ils perissent
tous dans le Canada, quelque force qu'ils ayent,- c'est le
maitre de La vie qui le dit II nous a fait connaitre Sa
volonte, nous sont conniie et il faut faire ce qu'il dit, Et
vous autres, francais, vous le Connaissez mieux que nous,
vous vouliez alle contre ces volontes * * * * je nay
pas voulu parle esperant que vous nous Laissiez faire, Je n'ai
pas voullu vous inquieter pour Les Battre avec nous parce
que je ne pensais pas que vous vous mettriez de leurs
cotes contre nous. Vous n'allez-vous dire que vous n'estre
pas avec eux, Je le Sgay Bien, mais c'est toujours y estre
parce que vous leurs rapportes tous ce que nous fesons et
tous ce que nous disons, ce qui fait qu'aujourdhui, il n'y
a plus d'autres parties aprendre il faut estre frangais
corarae nous ou tout anglais corarae eux: Si vous etes
frangais accepte ce collier, pour vous, ou pour vos Jeunes
gens pour Se joindre a nous, Sy vous estes anglais, nous
vous declarons La guere, ce qui nous est encore de valeur
parce que nous vous connaissons pour des enfants de
nostre grand pere aussi bien que nous et de faire La
guerre a nos freres par des chiens, ga nous fais de la peine
et nous aurions peine a consentir a fraper Sur vous etant
tous frangais et S'y nous y consentions nous ne Serious
plus frangais et corame nous Le tous. C'est tout ensemble

196 JOURNAL OR NAItRATIVE O'F A CO'NSPIRACY
we are French it is wholly the interests of our Father,
yours and ours, that we defend. Therefore answer, my
brothers, that we may corae to an understanding; and be
hold this belt which makes its appeal to you or your young
men." One of the principal Frenchmen®® who had almost sus
pected the design of Pontiac and had brought with him to
the council a copy of the Capitulation of Montreal and
Detroit arose and responding for all the French said, hold
ing the docuraent in his hand :
"My brothers, your wishes are sufficiently known to us.
When you began this war upon the English we foresaw
well that you would force us to take up arras against them.
We do not hesitate an instant to follow you and with you
defend the interests of our Father, but first you must
remove, if you can, the bonds which tie our hands and
which the Father of the French and the Father of the
English have knotted about us as the only hindrance to
our accepting this Avar-belt. Do you think, my brothers,
that it is very easy or agreeable for us to see you take up
our interests without assisting you? Believe us, we are
grieved over it, and you forget what we said on this sub
ject in the last council which we all held together. But the
king of France when he gave these lands here to the king
of England commanded us not to fight against the English,
but to regard them as our brothers and the English father
and king as our father and king. You believe, possibly,
that we say this out of lack of desire. No! Our Father
has made known his will to us by sending us this document
and he orders us to remain quiet In our houses, for he alone
wishes to deliver us. Without considering this you say
that if we do not accept your war-belt you will raake war
upon us. * * * Our Father has not forbidden us to
fight when our brothers, the English, attack ; although you
"Rumors of peace had reached the Indians some time before but they per
sisted in believing it only a lie spread by the English to deceive them. Mr.
Navarre is recorded in the Diayy of the Siege of Detroit, July 4th, as having
pub1i.=ihed the Articles of Peace to the French and Indians. It is quite probable
that this refers to the present occasion on July 2nd. Gtadtein MMS., p. 656.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 197
Les interests de nostre pere, Le votre et le notre que nous
defendons, ainsy repondez nous mes freres que nous vous
entendions et regardez ce collier qui s'addresse a vous ou a
vos jeunes gens,  • un des principaux des frangais
qui S'etait presque mefie du dessein de pondiak et qui
avait porte avec Luy au conseil La copie de la Capitulation
du Montreal et du Detroit Se leva et prenant la parole
pour tous Les frangais. La copie a la main s'adressant aux
Sauvages: Leur dit, mes freres, vos volontes nous sont
assez connus, quand vous avez commence a fraper Sur
Mr. Les anglais, nous avons Bien prevus que vous nous
forceriez a prendre Les armes contre eux, nous ne balan-
cons pas d'un instant a vous suivre et avec vous de prendre
les interest de notre pere, raais il faut auparavant que
vous nous otiez si vous pouvez ces attache qui nous Lie
Les Bras a tous et que le pere des frangais et Le pere des
inglais ont nouez Sur nous et qui nous empeche eux
seuleraent de prendre le collier, croyez-vous Mes freres
qu'il n'est pas Bien facile et agreable de vous voir prendre
nos interest Sans pouvoir vous aider, croyez nous, nous
en sommes peines, vous ne vous Souvenez plus de ce que
nous avons dit a ce Sujet dans Le dernier Conseil que
nous avons teniis tous ensemble, Le Roy de France en
donnant ces terres icy a roy d'angleterre et il nous a
deffendue de nous battre contre les anglais et de regarder
.Ies anglais corarae nos freres et Le pere et le roy des
anglais comme nostre pere et notre Roy. Vous croyez
peut estre que c'est par mauvaise volonte que vous nous
disons cela, non, nostre pere a tous nous a fait connaitre
sa volonte, en nous envoyant son ecrit que voila et il nous
ordonne de rester tranquille sur nos nattes jusqu'a ce
qu'il vienne parce qu'il veut seulement Luy qui nous delie
et vous autres Sans Considere cela vous dites que Si nous
ne prenons pas votre Colier vous nous ferez La guerre
***** notre pere nous a pas defendtie de nous
battre, quand nos freres Les anglais font La guerre

198 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
have called us English it will not be of our own desire if
we shall fight against you. But Frenchraen, as we are now
and have always been, we are surprised, ray brothers ; you
forget that when our Father (the French commander)
left here you promised him you would defend us, our wives
and our children, and it is not so. What harm have we
done you as far as the English are concerned? And then
did you not promise our Father that you would wait for
him to corae back? And you have not done so, because
you are fighting instead of waiting for hira. * * * *
and when he coraes he will deliver us, and we shall join
ourselves to hira and all do his will. It is now your turn
to speak, my brothers!"
Pontiac was spurred on by a band of irresponsible and
vagabond Frenchmen®^ who had neither chick nor child
in the region, and had thrown off the mask inasmuch as
they did not have much to lose ; he replied that it was nec
essary to do as he did, and if it was not the old men, then
it must be the young men. When the French saw them
selves driven into a corner by the obstinacy of Pontiac they
asked hira for delay until the following day when all would
return bringing their reply.
One of the leaders of the renegade French, who thought
that by putting hiraself and his whole gang on the side of
the savages they would be safe in their foolishness, arose
in his place, at the sarae time picking up the belt, and turn
ing to the Indians said: —
"I and ray young men break away from our bonds; all
accept the war belt which you offer us and are ready to
follow you. We shall go and find other young men to join
us, — there are enough of them — and we shall raake them
***** that you raay see how soon we shall
capture the Fort and all that is in it."
All the old settlers who had been called to the council
trembled when they saw such a base proposal made by peo
ple without heart or honor; they asked to be allowed to

^See note 94.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 199
quoy que vous nous appeliez anglais, ce ne sera pas pour
nous que nous batterons contre vous, mais des frangais
tels que nous soraraes et que nous avons toujours ete nous
Soraraes surpris, mes freres, vous avez oublie que quand
notre pere est partis d'icy que vous Luy avez promis de
nous defendre et de nous proteger nous, nos femmes et
nos enfans, au lieu de nous estre ainsi, quel raal es ce que
nous vous avons fait, esce par rapport a L' anglais; puis
n' avez-vous pas promis a nostre pere que vous L'attenderiez
et vous ne I'avez pas fait puisque vous vous batte pour
Luy attende qu'il vienne * * * * gt Lorsqu'il sera
venus il nous deliera et nous nous joindrons a Luy et
nous ferous tous ensemble ces volontes; repondez nous a
votre tour mes freres.
Pondiak; qui etait souffle par une bande de frangais
volontaire, Et gabans, qui n'ayant dans l'endroit ny feu
ni Lieu avaient Leve Le masque et se mettait guere en
peine de se perdre; repondit qu'il f alais faire Corame Luy
et que S'y ce n'etoient pas Les vieillards il falais que ce
fut Les jeunes gens. Les frangais Se voyant pousse a
bout par L'obstination de pondiak Luy demanderent du
deiai jusqu'au Lendemain qui tous viendrais Luy rendre
reponce; un des chefs gabands qui croyais que Se mettant.
Luy et toute Sa cabale du coste des sauvages ils seroient a
convert de toute Sotise Se Leva de sa place en ramassant
Le Collier, puis S'adressant aux Sauvages dit : Mes freres
moy et raes jeunes gens nous rorapons nos Liens et nous
acceptons tous Le colier que vous nous donne et nous
sommes prest a vous suivre et nous irons cherche d'autres
jeunes gens pour se joindre a nous, nous en trouverons
Bien et nous les ferons bien * * * q^g vous venez,
que nous aurons bien tost Le fort et tout ce qui a dedans.
Voyant une proposition Si basse, faite par des gens
Sans Coeur et sans honneur fit frerair tous les anciens qui
avaient ete appele au conseil. Les quels ayant deraande
Jusqu'au Lendemain a rendre reponce demanderent a

soo JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
make their reply on the next day, and very much grieved
to see a band of scoundrels espouse Pontiac's cause they
asked permission to withdraw.
Pontiac dismissed the old raen, shaking hands with them
all, and each went home filled with anger at having been a
witness of an action so despicable which sooner or later
would involve all the French. The vagabonds who had
accepted the belt reraained at the camp, for they well knew
that after such a deed they would not find anyone who
would receive thera into his home. The council was not
concluded till eight o'clock which made it too late to find
out what warlike qualities these new-made savages pos
sessed. July 3. Sunday.
The Indians spent the whole day in festivities, regaling
their new warriors. The Commandant who learned in the
morning what had taken place the night before in the camp
ordered the judge to count the guns, weapons, axes, and
pick-axes of all the French in the Fort and to make a list
of those who had arms and of those who did not, so that in
case of need everything could he made use of.
Toward ten o'clock A. M. a sortie was made by twenty
men for the purpose of destroying a fence which enclosed
an orchard. The trees were cut down and the palings
pulled up and burned with the trees, and the field was
cleared. The garden belonged to Mr. Cesir®'', a French citi
zen of the Fort. In the afternoon the Commandant ordered
the judge to call all the French in the Fort together at the
church door in order to read the news of the conclusion of
peace. After the reading the band played for an hour.
A son of a certain French settler was unhappily among
the plotters, but by a multitude of reraonstrances and a
feeling of sharae was induced to recognize his fault and
that of his companions and desert them. He brought away

^¦^Jean Cesir was a blacksmith who came to Detroit from Lachine about 1734
and took up his residence on St. Louis street. His wife was Margaret Char
lotte Girard, daughter of T^eo Girard of Lachine. Jean died and was huried at
Detroit .April 2.3, 1707. His wife was buried at Detroit Sept, ^8, 1797. Denis-
sen's Genealogies MMS.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 301
pondiak a Se retire, tres peine de voir engage dans son
jiarti une bande de coquin.
Pondiak renvoya Les anciens Leurs donnant La main a
tous en Les saluant chacun S6 retira chez Soy Bien
courouce d'avoir ete Spectateurs d'une action aussi basse
qui tot ou tard tomberoient sur tous Les frangais. Les
gabans qui ayant accepte Le colier resterent au Carap
parce qu'ils savaient bien qu'apres une action pareille ils
ne trouveroient plus et aucun ne les voullurent Les recevoir
chez eux, ce conseil Coraraenga et ne finit qu'a huit heures
de sorte que le jour etait trop avance pour essayer a
trouver les qualites guerrieres des nouveaux Sauvages.
3e Juillet — Diraanche 3e Juillet. — Les Sauvages em-
ployerent toute La journee au festin et a regale Leurs
nouveaux guerier. Mr. Le Cdt. qui Sgus Le raatin ce
qui s'etait passe La veil au carap ordonna a Mr. Le Juge
de center les fusils, les arraes, Les baches et les pioches
de tous les frangais du fort et de faire une liste de ceux
qui avaient des arraes et de ceux qui n'en avaient point,
afin que de tout on piie s'en servir au besoin. Sur les dix
heures du raatin il sorties virigt horaraes de la garnison
pour defaire une cloture oii il y avait un jardin fruitier.
Les arbres furent buches et les pieux arrache et Brule
avec les arbres et L'on rendit ce terrein nette. Ce jardin
appertenait a Mr. Cesir, bourgeois du fort. Dans l'apres
midy Mr. Le Juge eut ordre de Mr. Le Commandant de
faire asserable tous Les frangais du fort devant La porte
de l'eglise pour Leur faire La lecture des conclusions de
la paix ou apres La lecture faite il y eut un concert d'ins
truraent L'espace d'un heure.
Un habitant qui raalheuretiseraent avait Son fils du
nombre des cabaliste Lequel par Beaucoup de remontrances
et de honte que L'on Luy fit, reconnii Sa faute et celle de
tous ces camarades se retira d'avec eux et eraporta avec
Luy le colier qu'il donna a son pere pour rendre a pondiak.

303 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE O'F A CONSPIRACY
with him the war-belt which he gave to his father to take
back to Pontiac. Early in the morning the father went to
see Pontiac who loved him greatly and said to hira:
"My brother, thou who art chief whora up to now I have
known as possessing sense, but thou hast it no longer since
thou dost listen to young men who will betray thee instead
of aiding thee and perhaps will deliver thee to the English.
Thou who dost coraraand so many people, thou allowest
thyself to be coraraanded by people who have no intelli
gence. Those who have told thee that they are going to
assist thee in capturing the Fort will be the first to run
away. Thou hast always scorned a raan who placed him
self ******** saying to thyself that he
was a worthless fellow, and today ******
Hast thou lost thy mind? Why place *****
like thee, young men who have no sense and who are going
to corae here in tears to deny what they have said? * *
* * * with thee, because they will kill thee perhaps.
O Indians, you are men and have no need of anybody and
if you make use of these young men, under what obliga
tions will our Father be to you ? When he comes and learns
how you have compelled the French to take up arms he
will say: Tt is not you who have driven out the English,
it is the French and the rest of you have only looked on.'
He will scorn you. Therefore, Pontiac, listen to me. Take
back thy war-belt which ray son returns, and ponder well
what I have just told thee."
Pontiac, for an Indian, was not lacking in intelligence
***** as well as those of his Ottawa nation.
(He listened) very attentively to what the Frenchman had
just told him. "Thou art right, my brother," he replied,
"and I thank thee for the warning thou hast given me."
And he took the war-belt and they separated — one to go
to the carap, the other to his home. From this time on they
did not press the French to take up hostilities. It was only
the Chippewas, the Pottawattaraies, and the bad Huron
band that tried several tiraes to corapel the French to
attack the English as I shall tell later.

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 303
Cette horarae fut de bon raatin trouve pondiak de qui il etait
beaucoup aime et Luy dit: toy mon frere qui est chef et
qui Jusque icy Jay connu avoir de L'esprit, tu n'en as plus
pour ecouter de jeunes gens qui dans quelque tems, au lieu
de t'aider, te trahirons et peut estre te Livrerons aux
anglois, toy qui commande tant d'homraes, tu te laisses
coraraande par des gens qui n'ont point d'esprit. Ceux
qui font dit qu'ils vont t'aider a prendre Le fort Seront
Les preraiers a fuir, vous qui avez toujours raeprise un
horarae qui se mettait ***** vous disant que
c'etait un mauvais sujet et aujourdhui *****
vous avez donc perdue L'esprit, pourquoy mettre * * *
Comme vous des jeunes gens qui n'ont point d'esprit et
qui vont venir pleure pour se dedire de ce qu'ils auront
jjjj * * * * * Sujet d'avec vous parce que peut
estre ils vous tueront, vous autres, vous etes des hommes
et qui n'avez besoin de personne et si vous vous servez
de ces jeunes gens quel obligation vous aura notre pere
lorsqu'il vienne quand il Sgaura que vous avez fait prendre
Les armes aux frangais, il vous dira ce n'est pas vous
autres qui avez chasse Les anglais, ce sont les frangais et
vous autres vous n'avez rien fait que regarder et il ne
vous regardera pas, ainsy pondiak, crois raoy reprend ton
collier que mon fils te rend et ecoute Bien ce que Je viens
de te dire.
Pondiak pour un Sauvage ne manquait pas d'esprit
*:;:*** ^Qy^ ainsi que ceux de sa nation Outaouaise,
Beaucoup ***** attentivement ce que le frangais
venais de lui dire ; et il lui repondit Tu as raison, mon frere,
Je te reraercie de tes avertisseraents que tu m'as donne
et ce que tu me dit, et reprenant Le colier ils se Separerent,
un pour aller au carap et L'autre aller chez Luy depuis
ce teraps ils inquieterent plus Les frangais pour prendre
Les arraes, il n'y eiit que les Sauteux, Les paux et la
mauvaise bande des hurons qui voulaient force Les
frangais de frape sur eux plusieurs fois corarae Je le diray

:20i JOURNAL O'R NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
The heads of families replied to Pontiac's council that
they did not wish to take up arras. (^)
(1) A marginal note in French original.
When the Hurons of the bad band who were never of
any value either to the English or the French knew that
Pontiac had contented himself with volunteers and did not
care, anyhow, to urge the French to begin hostilities, they
leagued together with the Pottawattamies and the Chippe
was to force the settlers to join them; they threatened to
attack them if they did not consent, and said they would
lead away the young raen in spite of their fathers. This
caused a great deal of bad blood between the French and
the Indians ; the French wished to reraain neutral, but fear
ing that the threats of the three nations would be followed
by action they seized their arms for mutual defense, kept
guard, and posted sentries on the highv^'ays for fear of
surprise. The savages when they sav/ that the French were on
their guard did not dare attack them, but took their revenge
on the live stock which they found scattered around. Mr.
Pierre Reaume** who lived on the other side of the river
across frora the Fort and feared that this storra raight
chance to fall on hira, came to ask the Coraraandant for an
asylum in the Fort, and it was granted him.
July 4. Monday.
Mr. Pierre Reaume who had received perraission the
night before to retire into the Fort with his whole family
brought over the river in the early dawn of the morning
his household goods and animals, and went to lodge in the
house of Mr. Dequindre®® which was vacant at the time.
The Coraraandant learned that the Indians with sorae of
the renegades had thrown up an intrenchraent in the night
in the rear of the house of Mr. Baby northeast of the Fort
***** distant. Hereupon he ordered Mr. Hay,
officer of the Royal-Araericans, to sally forth with thirty
'"Pierre Reaume, father-in-law of Jacques Baby. Baby also came into the
fort on this day and Louis Campau, who came in with a message from IPontiac,
asked permission to remain. The commandant agreed to let the Frenchmen in
if they would bring provisions with them.
•"Louis Cesair Dequindre, colonel of militia, lived on St. Antoine street in

**^^^ yr'7>^'.A^^ c^ e-a»3-7S5>*^ eZapJCT^ ^^^^t^ a^i^KJi^ 
^^' ^"^^ **ft^* t^^ C'Cy^'^ A''*-^*- r*-^»fcr- y^.#>*M» >»•«« lifc c^ <*j;giiFiH^ ^ <ft.rt«^^.«i*
Portion of a Deed in the Handwriting of Robert Navarre

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 305
dans la Suite — Reponce au Conseil de pondiak par les
peres de famille qu'ils veut plus prendre Les armes.
Les hurons de la Mauvaise Bande qui n'ont jamais rien
valliie ny pour les anglais, ny pour Le frangois Sgachant
que pondiak S'etait contente de volontaires, alors ne
voullait plus inquieter Les frangois pour Les armes Se
debanderent avec Les paux et Les sauteux pour contraindre
Les habitans a prendre Les armes avec eux Les mena^nt
de frapper sur Eux Sy ils ny Consentoient Et qu'ils
emmeneroient Les jeunes gens frangais malgre Les peres,
ce qui causa une grande revolution Entre Les frangois et
ses Sauvages, Les frangais voullaient demeure neutre, mais
craignant que Les menaces, de ses trois nations ne fussent
Suivies des effets, ils prirent Les armes entre eux pour se
gardees et monterent La garde et firent faction Sur les
chemins, crainte de surprise, ces Sauvages voyapt que Les
frangais Se gardoient n'oserent pas Les attaque, se
vangerent Sur Les aniraaux qu'ils trouverent ecarte, Mr.
piere reaurae qui est etabli tout devant Le fort de l'autre
coste de la riviere, craignant que cette orage ne vint a
tomber sur Luy, vint demander a Mr. Le Commandant a
Se retirer dans Le fort ce qui Luy accorde.
4e Juillet. — Lundy 4e Juillet. — Mr. Piere Reaume qui
dans La nuit precedente avait eu permission de Se retirer
dans le fort avec toute sa famille fit traverse a la petite
aurore du matin. Son menage, Ses paquets et ses animaux
et vint Loge dans la maison de Mr. dequindre qui pour lors
etait vacante. Mr. Le Coraraandant ayant appris que Les
Sauvages avec quelques gabans avait ouvert un retran
chement dans la nuit derriere La raaison de Mr. Baby,
distance du fort de * * * * * arpent du fort du coste
du nordest, a ce rapport Mr. Le Codt. ordonna * * *
pour comble L'ouvrage nocturne des Sauvages et des
gabans que Mr. He, officier des troupes de royalles
araeriquain Sortis avec trente horaraes de cette troupe.

the village He held a military office under the King of France before the con
quest and afterward under the English regime. His wife was Mane Anne
Picotte de Bellestre, daughter of Francois M. Picote de Bellestre, last French
commandant of Detroit.

206 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE O'F A CO'NSPIRACY
ra.en to level the nightly work of the savages and vaga
bonds. As much to reconnoitre as to carry out the Command
ant's orders the scouting party who were (not aware that)
the Indians were waiting in ambush advanced at double
quick toward the trench. Just as they were on the point
of reaching it the savages and renegades showed themselves
and opened fire without wounding anybody. Mr. Hay
was not disconcerted but aniraated his men by his example
(to advance toward) the enemy, and charged on in the
face of the fire. ***** the victory remained
in doubt. Hearing the firing the Coramandant mounted
the raraparts and after he studied the situation, fearful that
other Indians would reinforce their comrades and imperil
his scouting party, he quickly ordered out relief for Mr.
Hay. Capt. Hopkins at the head of forty troops and some
French of * * * * * hastened out on the run.
The savages held their ground against the first comers
because they were intrenched, but with the coraing of
assistance they found theraselves too weak. The renegades
abandoned the breastwork at once and fled, and it was only
the Indians who disputed the field for sorae tirae with the
English who carried the place. When Mr. Hopkins saw
the obstinacy of the Indians he ordered a part of his raen
to deploy in a circle in order to take the Indians on the flank,
while the rest occupied thera in front. This raaneuver
succeeded. The Indians abandoned their shelter and were
pursued so closely that in the retreat two of thera were
killed, one of whom was scalped by an Englishman who
had forraerly been a prisoner among them. A soldier was
slightly wounded by a blow on the head frora the butt of
a gun in the hands of one of the Indians \\ho was killed.
As this sarae raan killed the Indian he got all of his silver
ornaraents to pay for the damage. After the Indians were
driven away the trench was filled up and all the fences
near by burned,
When the expedition was finished the whole troop re-en-

JOURNAL ou DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 307
tant pour aller en decouverte, tout aussi bien que pour
executer Les Ordres de Mr. Le Cdt, Les de Couvreurs
qui n'etoient * * * * Les Sauvages etaient embus-
que avangaient a grand pas vers la tranche, ils allaient
arrive dedans Lorsque Les Sauvages et les gabans
Les decouvrir et Les attaquer Sans en blesse aucun. Mr.
He sans perdre contenance, anime par Son exemple, Son
monde ***** ^ L'enneraie et avec Son monde
fonce dessus Le feu ***** La victore balanga,
Mr. Le Cdt. a ses decharge monte Sur Les ramparts et
ayant examiner L'action et craignant que d'autres Sauvages
ne vinrent se joindrent a leurs comarade et par consequent
decouvreurs Seraient trop a soutenir Envoy prompte
ment du secour a Mr. he, Mr. hobquinse, capitaine a la
teste de quarante hommes de troupe et quelque frangais de
***** coururent a toute jambe. Les Sauvages
tenoient aux premiers parce ce qu'ils etaient retranche,
mais Lorque Le Se Cours vint ils se trouverent trop faible
Les gabans abandonner Les premiers Le retranchement et
Se Sauverent il n'y eiit que Les Sauvages qui disputerent
pendant quelque tems avec Les anglais a qui gagneroient
La place. Mr. hobquince, voyant L'obstination de sauvage
fit faire un quart de couvessier par une partie de son monde
pour prendre Les Sauvages en flanc, pendant que Les
autres Les amuseroient par devant, .cette manoeuvre
reussit, Les Sauvages abandonnerent Leur retraite. L'on
Les poursuivit de pres et dans la poursuite il y eut deux
Sauvage de tue dont un eiis la chevelure Leve par un
anglais qui y devant avait ete prisonnier chez eux, il eut
eu un Soldat de blesse Legereraent a la teste d'un coup de
crosse de fusil qu'un des Sauvages qui avoient ete tue
lui donna, corarae S'etait le Soldat qui L'avait tue, il eut
toute sa depouille d'argenterie pour Le dedoramage de
Sa blesstire Les Sauvages chasse, L'on corabla Leurs tranche
et brula toutes les clotiires des environs, apres cette
expedition toute La troupe rentra dans le fort avec Les

308 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
tered the Fort with the French whora the Commandant
called together on the parade-ground to thank for the way
they had seconded his men, and also to inquire which ones
of them had no arms. Weapons were brought out and
given to these, and any who had arms which were faulty
in any particular were directed to carry thera to the royal
warehouse where they could be repaired at the king's
expense. And * * * to choose whether to volunteer
or to elect an officer to coraraand them as need might be.
The French chose Mr. Sterling^*"' for their leader, and ac
corapanied by an officer they all went to his house where the
judge notified him that the French militia had elected him
to comraand them and how he was appointed captain. This
honest man thanked the men for their choice and said he
hoped there would never be any occasion for them to
regret it. They all withdrew well pleased and quite
resolved to do their duty under the comraand of such a
leader. About four o'clock in the afternoon an officer^* ^ who
had coraraanded the fort at Sandusky and been taken pris
oner by the Indians escaped from their carap, or rather from
a French farra-house where his (Indian) wife had sent him
for safekeeping. It was learned frora him that the Indian
who had been shot and scalped was a Chippewa chief and
nephew of Wasson, chief of the Saginaw Chippewas, and
that Wasson, enraged that his nephew had been killed in
the skirmish of the morning, went to Pontiac's camp, said
abusive things and demanded Mr. Carapbell for revenge,
saying: "My brother, I ara fond of this carrion flesh
which thou guardest. I wish some in my turn, — give it
to rae."
Pontiac gave hira up and Wasson brought hira to his
camp where he had his young men strip him of his clothes.

""James Sterling was a trader at Detroit who came soon after the English
took possession _ of that place. He was one of the most important traders of the
time and very influential among the French as well as the English. He married
Angelique Cuillerier dit Beaubien, daughter of Antoine.
wiThis was Ensign Christopher Paully (see note 63). When Paully was cap-
tured he was threatened with being burned alive and upon reaching Pontiac*s
camp was treated as prisoners were usually treated. An old woman, whose hus-

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 309
frangais que Le Cdt. fit asserable Sur La place d'armes
pour Les remercier d'avoir seconde Sa troupe et S'informa
de ceux qui n'avoient point d'armes et en fit apporte pour
Les armes et ordonna que ceux qui avaient des arraes dont
il pouvaient raanque quelque chose de les porter chez les
magazins du Roy, pour les faire racomraode aux depens
du roy et ***** de choisir ou d'estre volontaire
ou d'avoir un officier a leur choix pour Les Coramander
aux Besoins, Les frangais choisirent Mr. Sterling par une
election pour Leurs officiers et furent tous ensemble avec
un officier a sa Maison avec Mr. Le Juge qui Le prevint
du choix que La milice frangaise Luy pour Estre a leurs
teste et en merae teras l'avait choisi aussi pour etre
Capitaine de Milice, cet honneste horarae reraercia ces
Messieurs de Leurs choix et Leurs dit qu'il esperait que
dans L'occasion ils n'auraient pas Lieu d' estre raecontent
de leurs choix et chacun se retira Bien Content et Bien
resolii de faire Leurs devoirs Sous le Commanderaant d'un
tel chef.
Sur Les quatre heures apres raidy un officier, qui avait
commande le fort de San Dosquee et pris prisonnier par
les Sauvages Se Sauva du camp, ou plustot d'une raaison
frangaise ou Sa ferarae l'avait envoye et l'avait rais pour
le cacher, L'on Sgue de luy que Le sauvage qui avait ete
tue et La chevelure Leve etait chef sauteux et neveu de
ousson, chef des Sauteux du Saguinaw et que ce ousson,
furieux, enrage que son neveu avait ete tue dans I'action
du raatin fut au carap de pondiak a qui il dit des sotises
et lui demanda Mr. Cambel, en revenge et il lui dit: Mon
frere J'aime Bien cette mauvaise viande que tu en prends
soin, Je veux L'avoir a mon tour, donne raoy La, pondiak
Le lui donna, que ousson eraraena a son camp oii il Le fit
depouille de ses habits par ses jeunes gens et apres Le

band had died, chose to adopt him in place of the warrior, which alternative
he accepted, thus saving his life. Another account says that he was aided in
his escape by a handsome young squaw who had fallen in love with hira. He was
dressed and painted so like an Indian and his hair cut, that no one knew him
when he was brought in. Parkman's Conspiracy of Pontiac; Diary of the Siege
of Detroit.

310 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OE A CONSPIRACY
Then he killed him with a blow of his tomahawk, and
afterwards cast hira into the river; the body floated down
stream to the place where the Frenchmen had taken him
when he left the Fort, — in front of Mr. Cullerier's house,
and here it was buried^"^.
Around six o'clock in the evening powder and balls were
delivered at Mr. Sterling's house for the needs of the
French militia.
July 6. Tuesday.
The Indians did not disturb the Fort at all. They visited
the settlers and took the axes and pickaxes which they
could get hold of and carried them to the blacksraiths to
have them sharpened. The smiths refused to work for
them saying their forges were in the Fort.
The same day the leader of the renegades, now living
with the Indians, undertook to enlist the services of the
sons of the settlers to help him capture or burn one of the
sloops. To this end he visited some of the settlers where
he knew there were young men to try to enroll them in
his gang. But it was known that his plan had miscarried
and he resolved to abandon it. In order to escape (the
renegade fled) to the Illinois country, for many of the
settlers threatened to hand hira over to the Coramandant
who would not have been slow in rewarding him accord
ing to his just deserts.
July 6. Wednesday.
The Indians for some days had cherished the idea of
burning the big sloop which guarded the highway and
hindered them from approaching the Fort from that side;
they did not know how to go about it and visited several
French settlers to inquire in what way they could do it.
In order to get rid of thera and be let alone, the only
reply the settlers made was that they did not know how to
undertake the matter.

™The Gentleman's Magazine 1763, p, 455, gives a graphic description of this
murder. Capt Campbell was butchered in revenge of one of the sachem's sons
who was killed in a skirmish at Detroit; they gave him tirae to pray, kneeling
on the body of tbe deceased chief, then killed him, taking his heart and eating
it reeking hot and cutting his body to pieces with tomahawks." Rutherford, in
his narrative, says that the killing of Campbell by the Chippewas so enraged
the Ottawas that they determined to have satisfaction for this outrage and pitchwl

JOURNAL ou DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 311
Massacrerent a coup de casteste et apres L'avoir tue, ils
Le jetterent a la riviere et le corps deriva jusque vers
l'endroit ou Les frangois L'avait mene quand il sortis du
fort devant la Maison de Mr. Cullierrie, oil il fut entere.
Sur Les Six heures du soir, il fut delivre, chez Mr. Ster
ling a la milice frangaise, de la poudre et des bailes pour
servir aux Besoins.
6e Juillet. — Le Mardy 5e Juillet. — Les Sauvages
n'inquieterent point Le fort ils furent chez Les habitans
et prirent des baches et des pioches qu'ils attrapperent et
Les porterent a des forgeons pour Les faire raccomraode,
Les forgerons refuserent de travailler pour eux, disant
que Leurs forge etoient dans Le fort, ce raesrae jour Le
chef des gabans qui etaient avec Les Sauvages entrepris
d'engage dans son partis Les enfants doraiciles habitant
pour lui aide a prendre ou brule une des barques, pour
cette effet, il fut chez une partie des habitants oii il sgavait
qu'il y avait des jeunes gens pour Les enroUe avec Luy raais
il fut Sgu que Son dessein echoua et se resoliie d'aban
donner. Le * * * * * pour Se Sauve aux Illinois
parce que beaucoup d'habitans Le raenacerent de le prendre
et de le livre a Mr. Le Cdt. qui n'aurait pas manque de Le
recorapenser Selon Son Merite.
6e Juillet. — Mercredy, Juillet 6e. — Les Sauvages qui
depuis quelques jours avoient forme I'idee de brule La
grosse Barque qui Leurs nuisoient Le long du grand cherain
et leurs empechoient de venir approche du fort par cette
route et ne sachant Comraent Sy prendre ils furent
deraander chez plusieurs frangais coraraent et de quel fagon
ils falloit qu'ils S'y prissent, ils eurent pour tout bonne
reponse des habitants qu'ils ne Scavoient pas Coraraent il
falait faire pour qu'ils fussent tranquille et de Se
debarrasse deux.
upon Ensign Paully ag the means of compensating their loss. He, however, was
informed of his danger by a handsome squaw who fell in love with him and
assisted him to escape. When the Ottawas found that Paully had escaped, they
set upon Rutherford as being next in rank and superior to any of the other
prisoners, but his master or newly adopted father "Perwash" (a Chippewa) hid
him safely and after the excitement had subsided, took him away. _ On his way
he passed the body of the slain Campbell, mangled, scalped and being devoured
by the dogs.

813 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
July 7. Thursday.
The Indians were quiet enough as far as the Fort was
concerned for the Coraraandant and his officers gave them
soraething to do in their carap. This was the way of it:
Early in the morning there arose a slight wind frora the
southeast which appeared to favor the English in their
design to pay Pontiac a visit in his carap with the big
sloop. As they were getting under way the wind fell and
they anchored until it should becorae raore favorable. The
wind was not long in rising; by eleven o'clock it had
increased and grown strong enough for them to weigh
anchor a second time, and now not uselessly. They
ascended the river to a point in front of Pontiac's camp
where they anchored and lavishly saluted his village with
cannon balls and grenades.
Neither Pontiac nor his people were expecting such a
visit, but they were able to save themselves by flight,
abandoning their cabins and belongings which were
knocked over by the balls and shells. This pastirae lasted
frora noon till * * * The sloop remained at anchor
till four o'clock when she returned to where she carae from.
With all this destruction not a savage was wounded.
During the tirae that a part of the English were visiting
Pontiac's carap with terror, the Pottawattaraies carae with
Mr. Gararaelin for the purpose of making peace with the
Coraraandant; their request was granted on condition that
they would reraain neutral and surrender their prisoners, —
a proraise they raade but did not keep.
The sarae day both the Huron bands held a council
between themselves with the object of coming to the Fort
to make peace with the Commandant"^.
July 8. Friday.
The Coraraandant who-had a plan to send the sloop to
Niagara ordered that she be ballasted by deraolishing an
old building which forraerly served as a powder raagazine
""In Schoolcraft's translation there is a marginal note which is now missing
from the original. "* * ? Indians, having seen that * ? » in the camp,
Mr. ? • • their prisoners, escaping « » » Mr. Marsac."

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 313
7e Juillet. — Jeudi 7 Juillet. — Les Sauvages furent assez
tranquille pour Le fort Mr. Le Coraraandant and les
officiers leur donnerent de I'occupation dans Leurs camp,
voyez comment ***** du raatin, il se leva un
petit vent de Soroais, qui paroissait favoriser Ses Mrs.
dans le dessein qu'ils avaient d'aller rendre visite a pondiak
dans son Camp avec La grosse Barque, Comme ils
appareillaient la barque pour se raettre en route Le vent
mollis et ils jetterent L'ancre pour attendre que le vent
devint plus favorable, qui ne fut pas Longtemps sans
Lever. A onze heures ayant augmente et etant devenu
fort ils leverent l'ancre pour La seconde fois, mais pas
inutileraent et ils resterent dans La riviere vis a vis Le
Camp de pondiak ou ils jeterent l'ancre et ils Saluerent.
(remarques en raarge.)
***** Le camp a boulet et grenades Sans epargnes
Pondiak qui ne S'attendait ni Luy n'y Ses gens a une
pareille visite Su se  sauve du camp, abandonnant
cabane et butin, qui fut culbute par les boulets et par les
bombes, ce divertisseraent dura depuis raidy * * * La
barque mouilla jusqu'a quatre, qu'elle revint d'bu elle
avait partis, dans tous ce degas il n'y eu aucun Sauvage de
Blesse, Pendant Le tems qu'une partie de ses Mrs. etaient
a donne L' epouvante au Camp de Pondiak, Les poux
vinrent avec Mr. Gommelin pour deraander a faire La
paix avec Mr. Le Coramandant, ce qui Leurs fut accorde
a Condition qu'ils deraeureroient neutre et qu'ils rendroient
Les prisonniers, ce qu'ils prorairent et ne tinrent point.
Le mesme jour Les deux bandes de hurons tinrent conseil
entre eux pour venir au fort faire La paix avec Mr. Le
Cdt. 8 Juillet. — Vendredi Le 8 Juillet. — Mr. Le Cdt. qui avait
dessein de renvoye La Barque a Niagara ordonna que
pour La Leste, il fut demolly une vielle raazure qui cy
devant Servait de poudriere pour en avoir La pierre pour
Servir de charge a la barque, ce qui fut execute dans La

314 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
to get stone to load her with. This was done in the course
of the morning by the French and the soldiers.
Toward two o'clock in the afternoon the Hurons came
to treat with the Coraraandant in accordance with the
council they had held in their village the night before. At
the Coraraandant's order the gate was opened for thera
and they were admitted into the Fort; they held a council
on the drill-ground and asked for an opportunity to make
peace with the English. They were told that if they
would return all the prisoners and merchandise in their
lodges, all their errors would be pardoned and the past
forgotten. They said they wished to return to their village
and make the same announcement to their brothers and
get them to consent; they then withdrew willing to do all
that was required.
About five o'clock the Pottawattamies returned with Mr.
Gararaelin and proraised to give up the English prisoners
who had been in their village for several days in exchange
for their corarades who were held here.
Around six o'clock the Ottawas took up a position in
ambush in the rear of 'Mr. Beaubien's"* house, and for an
hour fired upon the big sloop which replied with several
volleys without harming them in the least.
This same day Mr. Maisonville"^ arrived with a cargo
of brandy, lead, salt, and bales, and reached * * *
with great difficulty.
July 9. Saturday.
The Ottawas and the Chippewas formed a scheme to
burn the sloops at anchor if they could. To accomplish
their purpose they set to work to make a fire-raft which
they intended, when all was ready, to send down the river
with the current to the vicinity of the big sloop. This
task kept them busy two days, during which tirae the Fort
was not annoyed.
The Hurons, as they had proraised the day before, carae
^•"Cuillerier dit Beaubien.
^"Diary of the Siege of Detroit, Jure Sth, records that several of the princi
pal inhabitants brought in their goods on the 7th and Sth. Maisonville was among

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 315
matinee par Les francais et Les Soldats anglais de La
matinee. Sur les deux heures apres midy Les hurons vinrent pour
traiter avec Mr. Le Coraraandant Suivant Le Conseil qu'ils
avaient tenu la veille a Leurs Villages. Mr. Le Com
mandant Leurs fit ouvrir La porte et ils Les admit dans
Lefort et tinrent Conseil sur La place d'arraes oii ils
derhanderent a faire La paix avec ses Mrs., il leur fut
repondii. ***** qyg g'jig voulaient rendre tous
les prisonniers et les raerchandises et reste tranquille sur
Leurs natte que tout Leur sotisses seraient pardonne et
que Lepasse serait oublie, ils repondirent qu'ils voulaient
retourner a Leurs village pour parle a Leurs freres, de la
mesme raaniere et de Les faire consentir et ils se retirerent
resoud a tout ce que l'on exigeaient deux, proraettant de
venir Le Landemain.
Sur les cinq heures Les poux vinrent avec Mr. Goraraelin
pour retourner et pour promettre Les prisonniers anglais
qui etaient dans Leurs villages depuis plusieurs jours dans
davoir Leurs comarades qui etait retenus la.
Sur les Six heures, Les Outaouis vinrent S'embusquer
en arriere de la raaison de Mr. Beaubien et ont tire l'espace
d'un heure sur La grosse Barque qui Leur a envoye
plusieurs coups de fusil sans leurs faire Le raoindre tord.
Ce raesrae jour Mr. Maisonville est arrive avec une charge,
d'eau de vie, de plorab, de fusil et de paquets et est venue
***** avec Bien de la peine.
9e Juillet. — Le Samedi 9e Juillet. — Les Outaouais et
les Sauteux forraerent le dessein de briiler Les barques a
l'ancre S'ils le pouvaient, pour y reussir, ils se raettent a
faire un caj eux pour envoyer Sur la riviere a la drive
aux environs oii etait la grosse barque quand il serait fait.
Cet ouvrage Les occupa deux jours, pendant ce teraps
Le fort ne fut point inquiete. Sur Les quatre heures Les
hurons revinrent Corarae ils L'avoient prorais La journee
the number and brought in five periguas loaded with 10,000 weight of lead and
peltry. He was a trader and was at Ouiatanon when it was taken. He was of
great assistance in protecting the lives of the English garrison.

316 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
about four o'clock bringing with them seven prisoners, —
five men, one of whom was the coraraandant^"® of Pres
qu'Isle, a woraan, and a child; they handed these over to
the Coraraandant and asked to raake peace. They were
told in reply that they must return all the merchandise
which they had taken from the traders, even to a needle,
and then terras of peace would be granted them. They
withdrew promising to restore all the raerchandise they
had in their village.
Toward seven o'clock in the evening the Commandant
was warned that the savages would fire the Fort by raeans
of arrows, and that they had raade a fire-raft out of boats
with which to set fire to the two sloops in the course of
the night. It was true that they were working upon a plan
to burn the sloops, but it did not succeed.
July 10. Sunday.
The Indians who had worked for two days to set fire
to the vessels, about two o'clock in the morning sent down
their work which was two boats bound together with ropes
and filled with kindling of dry wood and (birch bark).
The whole thing burst into flame and carae floating down
the river, passing two hundred feet frora the sloops with
out doing thera any harra at all. When the Indians saw
that their tirae was lost with the useless work they set
about another fire-boat and left the Fort in peace the
whole day.
About seven in the evening the Coraraandant was warned
by the French frora outside that the Indians were surely
going to set fire to the Fort under cover of the night.
However this raight be, he put no credence in it for gener
ally these news-bearers were liars who invented raany
things or told sorae lie or other for sake of the welcome,
and then carae and troubled the officers who frequently
laughed at thera for their pains. Still, as it frequently
happens that sorae truth is concealed among a tissue of
stories and lies, the Commandant gave orders that four
""Ensign John Christie.

JOURNAL O'U DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 317
precedente et amraenerent avec eux sept prisonniers, cinq
hommes dont Le Coraraandant de la presquisle etait du
norabre, une ferarae et un enfant qu'ils rendirent a Mr.
Le Coramandant et demanderent La paix, il Leur fut
repondu qu'il faloit qu'ils rendent toutes Les marchandises
qu'ils avaient pris aux marchands jusqu'a une aiguille de
fil et que apres La paix leur serait accordee, ils se retirerent
promettant d'apporte tout Les marchandises qu'ils avaient
dans Leurs villages.
Sur les Sept heurs du soir Mr. Le Cdt. fut averti que
Les Sauvages voullaient mettre Le feu au fort avec des
fleches et qu'ils avaient fait un Cajeu avec des bateaux
pour mettre Le feu aux deux Barques dans le Courans de
la nuit, il est vray qu'ils travaillerent bien a dessein de
faire Briiler Les Barques, raais ils n'ont pas reussis.
lOe Juillet. — Le dimanche lOe Juillet. — ^Les Sauvages
qui avoient travaille Les deux jours precedent pour
L'incendie des deux Basques, envoyerent Sur les deux
heures du matin Leurs ouvrage qui etait deux Bateaux
Liees avec de grosses cordes blanc remplis de bois sec
fendue par eclat avec des * * * * Le tout pris en
feu et vint derive Sur la riviere et passa a un arpent des
barques Sans leur faire Le moindre mal. L'ouvrage des
sauvages devint inutille, Leurs temps etait perdue, ce que
voyant Les Sauvages travaillerent a un autre caj eux et
ne vinrent point de La journee inquieter Le fort.
Sur les sept heures du soir Mr. Le Cdt. fut averti par
des frangais de dehors que Les Sauvages devoient Siire-
ment mettre Le feu au fort, dans la nuit a la faveur de
L'obscurite, ce que peut estre il ne mit aucune croyance
car La pluspart du teras ces nouvellistes etaient des
menteurs qui pour Se faire bien venir, Souvent supposoient
bien des choses et faisait quelque mensonge et en venaient
faire qui troublait. Ses Mrs. qui pour Les remercie
Souvent se moquoient deux, neantmoins comme il arrive
quelquefois que parmis toutes ces choses, et de mensonge
il se trouve quelque verite, a cette nouvelle Mr. Le Cdt.

818 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
Frenchmen and four soldiers be posted at once in bivouac
a couple hundred feet beyond the four corners of the
Fort, with orders to fire if they saw anything and then
fall back upon the Fort.
July 11. Monday.
The savages who were occupied with a second enter
prise about like the first did not come to fire on the Fort
the whole day.
Toward ten o'clock in the morning the Hurons came
to fulfill their promise and brought all the merchandise
which had been plundered from the traders upon the lake
and on the river, and peace was concluded between them
and the English.
About six a Frenchman from without the Fort came
to warn the Commandant that the savages had the second
fire-boat ready and that they 'would set it afloat in the
night; which was done.
July 13. Tuesday.
One hour after midnight the Indians sent off their sec
ond raft with as much success as the first one. Two cannon
shots were fired frora the Fort toward the highway lead
ing off to the southwest which scattered the savages who
were seated on the edge of the river to admire the effect
of their work. The sloop fired two cannon shots at the
raft and broke It to pieces, and rendered the labor of the
natives useless.
About ten o'clock in the morning the Pottawattamies
came in accordance with their arrangement to fetch three
English prisoners and raake peace, which was granted
thera. They then demanded their man. The Coramandant
told them that when they had returned all the prisoners
which they had in their village they would get the raan
they wanted and everything would be setded. They put
oft" till three the settling of what was asked of them.
Toward three in the afternoon the sloop which had come
from Niagara set out on her return, with orders to bring
back provisions and reinforcements.

JO'URNAL ou DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 319
ordonna qu'il fut Commande Sur Le champ quatre frangais
et quatre Soldats pour aller en bivouac a un arpent en
dehors du fort au quatre coins, avec ordre de tirer s'il
voyait quelque chose et de Se retirer Sous le fort apres
avoir Lache Leurs Coups.
lie Juillet. — Lundy lie Juillet. — Les Sauvages qui
etoient occupe a un Second entreprise a peu pres pareille
aux preraier ne vinrent point tire Sur Lefort de la journee.
Sur Ies dix heures du matin, Les hurons vinrent
S'acquiter de leurs proraesse rapportant toutes Les
marchandises qui avaient ete prises aux marchands sur Le
Lac et dans La riviere et La paix furent conclus entre
eux et ces Mrs.
Sur les Six heures un frangois de dehors du fort vint
avertir Mr. Le Cdt. que Ie deuxieme cajeu des Sauvages
etait fait et qu'ils devaient L'envoye dans La nuit, ce qui
fut aussi.
13e Juillet. — Le Mardy ISe Juillet. — A un heure apres
minuit Les Sauvages envoyerent Le deuxieme cajeu avec
autant de reussitte que le premier, il fut tire deux coups
de canon du fort Sur le chemin des Coste du Sorouais
qui mis en fuitte Les Sauvages qui etaient assis Sur le
bord de la riviere pour admirer L'effet que ferait Leurs
ouvrages. La barque tira deux coups de canon Sur le cajeu
qui le rompit et rendit l'ouvrage des sauvages inutille.
Sur les dix heures du raatin Les paux vinrent suivant
leurs arrangements amraener trois anglais qu'ils avaient
prisonnier pour avoir la paix, qui Leur fut accorde, ils
demanderent Leurs horaraes, Mr. Le Commandant leur dit
que quand ils auroient rendue tous les prisonniers qu'ils
avoient dans Leurs villages on Leurs rendraient Celui qu'ils
demandoient et que tout seroient conclues, ils rerairent a
L'apres raidy a conclure ce qu'on Leurs deraandoient, vers
Les trois heures apres raidy la barque venue de niagara
partie pour y retourner avec ordre d'araener des vivres et
du raonde.

330 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
About the same tirae the Pottawattamies returned as
they had promised in the morning with seven prisoners
whom they surrendered to the Commandant, at the sarae
time asking for their comrade. As he was about to
hand him over a man named Jacqueman^"'^, one of the
Pottawattamies' recent prisoners who had been given to
them for a present, said to the Commandant in English
that they had still other prisoners in their village. This
led the Commandant to change his raind and hold back
the prisoner, telling the Pottawattaraies to bring all the
prisoners they had and their request would be granted.
This did not please them much, and with an interchange
of glances they formed the plan at the risk of destruction
to fall upon the Commandant and the officers who were
with them and kill them. The thing that arrested the
deed was this : an Ottawa Indian who entered the Fort
with the others and had been recognized by Mr. Mac
Dougal for an Ottawa was arrested and locked up under
a heavy guard. Although displeased not to obtain their
deraands, this frightened the Pottawattaraies and they
withdrew with the deterraination to wreak vengeance in
the coming night.
July 13. Wednesday.
The Indians who had learned some days before that
guards had been posted outside the Fort to surprise them
if they came near the Fort in the night resolved to be
revenged for the refusal they had received the day pre
ceding. To this end, they carae in the night to spy out the
sentinels who were ordered to fire at whatever they saw;
the Indians discovered and fired upon thera and danger
ously wounded a Frenchraan who was posted on the south
west side. The rest of the day passed quietly enough
around the Fort.
The sarae day in the afternoon the Hurons asked for a
secret council. There was a young woraan who wanted
lotThis was evidently Chapman (see note 46). On this day Crawford and
Chapman, both traders, one of Hopkin's men, four Royal Americans, two Rangers
and one of Crawford s men were brought to the fort and given up.

^/'*t^ %^ ^^^..-^ 9^^^^"^ H^-^^^'-^j '^-^""'^^•-^^'^'^^-^W^^A^x^^^

ff^iAJt^
^ e\tnii'^> ^>
^'"/S^ f ;
'^"-^
/.t^f^eda-Y ''i/i*** i^ ^ttri* A.- ^ '-^ir<^ ^H^
(f
¦-f- -<-iyei.^r.
^« f<fjZ/^e-c^^^^»^ ^^ui^^7t.'<&^«.<SkV<. ,»y/^.
™^^ ^r.f^-J^ ^'M gUx^/C
Extract from the Records of Ste. Anne's Church, 1763
journal ou DICTATION D'uTSFE CONSPIRATION 331
Vers le meme teras Les paux revinrient corame ils avoient
promis Le raatin et eraraener avec eux sept prisonniers
qu'ils donnerent aux Cdt. en Luy deraandant Leurs
Caraarade, cbrhme il etait pour Leurs delivre, un noiiime
Jacqueman Cy devant prisonnier et qui leur avait ete donn6
en present aux pattx qui venaient de le rendre et il dit en
anglais aU'Cdt, que Les pailx avaient encore des priSonniers
dans LeurS' villages, cequi fut 'CaUSe'qife'le Cdt. changed
de ton et d'iddes et ' retin 'SOn ' prisonnier f esarlt dii'e aux
paux de raraener tous les prisoniiiers qu'ils avaient 'e^
qu'on Leurs accorderoient ce qu'ils deraandaient *'* * * *
cela ne Les rendis pas beaucoup contents qui Sfe rega!rdferent
et ils forraerent Le dessein au risqu^ ' de ^erir de fraper
Sur Le Coraraandant et Les offici^ts <i-lii L'actotnpa,ghait,
ce qui arreta Le dotip ce fut qu'un Sauvage Outaouais qui
etait entre dins Le ' foft avec eux qui ayantete recoritius
par Mr. Magdougal pour Outaouis fut arreste et rais en
prison ' sbtife bonne garde, cela donna La peur aux paux
qui quoique mecOht^ilt de ny pas' aVoif Ce qu'ils deraan
doient Se retirerent avec resolution de s^ ' vangeir' daris la
nuit precedente. ' ; , - i '
13e Juillet. — ^Le 'Mefcredy 13 Juillet. — Les Sauvages
qui avaient Sgu qiielqiie jbiirfe auparavant qtie l'on raettait
des factionnaires dehors du fort p6ur Les stirprendfe
quand lis vieridfoierit La nuit aupres du fort resollurent
de Se vange du refus qu'ils leur avaient ete fait Le jour
precedent, poiir' cela ils vinrent dans La nuit pour decouvrir
Les ' factionnaires : qui avaient ordre de tire Sur ce qu'^il
verraient, ils Les decouvrirent et tirerent dessus et bles
serent dangereuseraent un frangais^ qiii ef dient en Sentinel
du cote du Soirouais. Le reste de la journee Se passa assez
Jjaisibleraent du cdste du fort. ,
Ce raerae joiir apres raidy Le;s hurons deraanderent un
Conseil Secret, il y fut une deirioiselle qui voullu y qtre

333 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
to be present, but at the request of the Indians she was
asked to reraain away.
July 14. Thursday.
The Frenchman^ ''^ who had been wounded Wednesday
raorning died of his wounds about the sarae tirae of night
as when he was wounded; he was buried as soon as pos
sible so that nobody outside the Fort raight know that
he had been killed, but in spite of the precautions which
were taken to conceal his death it was known by both the
French and the Indians.
July 15. Friday.
Nothing of any iraportance happened.
July 16. Saturday.
A slave belonging to Mr. Beaubien carae into the Fort,
having been sent by his raaster to reclaim some live stock
which had been frightened by the Indians and had wjan-
dered to the Fort. The slave was arrested and imprisoned
because, according to ruraor, he had been with the Indians
firing on the English and upon the sloop.
July 17. Sunday.
Several people who knew perfectly well that this slave
was a respectable raan and who had known about his con
duct at the coramencement of this affair came to the Fort
to vouch for the Pawnee and secure his discharge, but
pardon was refused him till further evidence frora other
witnesses. About * * o'clock in the evening Mr. Gararaelin carae
to the Fort with two raen, and reported that the Indians
planned to attack the French settlers in the surrounding
region and asked for arms and araraunition, which were
given hira. He was cautioned to take good care of hira
self, and to send the sarae word to all the settlers; and
at the first gunshot fired in the region men would sally
frora the Fort to assist thera.
Upon receipt of this news the Coramandant ordered
that all the French who were in the Fort should be under

'"Cavelier: See note 80.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 333
admis, mais a la demande des Sauvages fut prie d'estre
dehors. 14 Juillet. — Jeudi 14 Juillet. — Le frangais qui avait ete
blesse Le raercredy raatin raouriit de ses blessures vers le
raeme tems qu'il avait ete blesse et fut enterre aussitot
que possible, afin que l'on ne Sciit pas dehors Le fort que il
avait ete tue, raais uialgre les precautions que l'on pns
pour cache Sa raort, elle fut Sgue par les frangais et par les
Sauvages. ,
15e Juillet. — Vendredy 15e Juillet. — II ne S'est rien
passe qui raerite attention.
16e Juillet. — Saraedy 16e Juillet. — Un esclave appar
tenant a Mr. Beaubien vint dans le fort ayant ete envoye
par son raaitre pour reclame des animaux qui ayant ete
effarouches par Les Sauvages S'etait refugie dans Le fort,
cette esclave fut arreste et rais en prison parce que Soit
disant il avait tire avec Les Sauvages Sur ces Mrs. et Sur
La Barque.
17e Juillet. — Diraanche 17e Juillet. — ^plusieurs personnes
qui connaissait parfaiteraent cette esclave pour etre un
bon sujet et qui avaient ete teraoins de Sa conduite, au
coraraenceraent de cette affaire, vinrent au fort a la raesse
et en raerae teras pour justifier Le panis et le faire de
charge, raais sa grace fut refusee, en attendant d'autre
teraoins. Sur les  heures du soir Mr. Gararaelin vint au fort
avec deux horames et rapporterent que Les Sauvages
avaient dessein de frape Sur Les habitans dans les costes,
deraanda des arraes et de la raunition ce qui Luy fut donnee
et il Lui recoraraanda de se bien garde et de le faire dire
chez tous Les habitans et que au premier coup de fusils
qu'il serait tire dans La Coste, il sortiraient du raonde du
fort pour les secourir. Mr. Le Cdt. a cette nouvelle or
donna que tous Les frangais qui etaient dans le fort fussent

334 Y JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF : A CONSPIRACY ;
arms the whole night in order to give assistance to the
coasts if necessary. But fortunately the night went by
quietly and the^settlersigot off jwith a night's ; vigil and
a scare. ^.j-iijx;"j)(i r'jr ob Ji'mjorii ,iiij;ui Y!'-'''-"a'fi 'J-l ¦¦^'K'jld
-j,- July 18. y Monday. :, ig^- ' ' -.V) jiKvr- li'uj) • tidj anrjic
' The gates .. of the Fort had been continually closed up
to this day for safety and to prevent a i surprise frora the
Indians; this was very bothersome, not only to the officers
who were corapelled to open thera for the needs of those
who asked to cqme in, but a,lso for those who wanted to
go out, and through fear of a refusal pr of being turned
back did not dare ask, tq, have thern opened. In order to
settle all the difficulties knowledge of which had reached
hira, the Coraraandant ordered that the gate which faced
the riv^r^ sbould,|be opened to the public > need from nine
in the morning to six in the evening ; and that two sen
tinels should be stationed in each side with orders not to
allow any French to go out without permission^ but to
allow all who carae to thergate to corae in. The' Indians
were .J excepted in;) the order — truth to tell they did not
approach nearer than half-a raile or, so, and then only
with raany precautions. vfinTif; aJ' ¦' jrr.iii'jjfiyrfirnoj
During ^11 these days the Indians did not approach to
fire, upon the Fort. |. J ,,^t,Vj-i ,. /i.r.rn ^-<¦^;\i,^h
At one o'clock the Coraraandant was warned that the
Ottawas were engaged in soraething which deserved atten
tion. They were greatly occupied in building a new fire-
float of dry wood which they planned jto send down along
the river and which, when it was set on fire, should drift
upon the sloop and burn it. But it took a lpng while to
get the work ready for what it was designed to do-
Toward nine in the evening some Chippewas carae and
fired a few volleys upon the sloop which in turn,, replied
with §ome balls- After the firing the ilndians howled
abuse at the guards upon the vessel araong whom was an
Englishman who had formerly been a prisoner among
the Ottawas; he spoke the Chippewa tongue pretty well
and he replied to the Indians in the same strain.

JOURNAL ou DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 335
Sur pied toute La nuit pour encas de besoin d'aller donne
du secours dans les costes, raais heureusement La nuit Se
passa tranquille et Les habitans en furent quitte pour une
veille et une ipeur. 'Rwfi ¦"'"' . ofHi.
18e Juillet. — Le Lundy 18e Juillet. — Les portes du fort
qui jusque a ce jotir^'avait ete continuellement ferme pour
La Surete du fort et par la crainte de Surprise venant des
Sauvages et qui genaient fort, tant Mr's.''Les officiers pour
Les faire ouvrir au beSoin de ceux qui Le deraandoient
que ceux qui voullaient sortir par la crainte d'un refus
ou de detourne ces Mrs. n'osoient eri demander L'ouverture.
Mr: Le Cdt. pour rorapre ' toutes difficultes quy avaient
penetre Jusqu'a Luy ordonna qtie La porte qui fesait face
a la riviere^'^ Serait ouverte'' au Besoin' du public depuis
neuf heures du matin jusque a Six heures du Soit avec
deux factionnaires de chaque coste qui avaient ordre 'de
ne rien Laisser Sortir du fort par aucun frangais Sans sa
perraission, mais de Laisser entre ceux qui se ptesenteroierit
a la porte, Sinon Les Sauvages,' qui a' dire Levray n'en
approchaient Le plus pres de quinz^' arpens et encore avec
tout Bien des precautions tout ce jours' Les Sauvages ne
vinrent pas tire Sur le fort. A le heure L'on vint avertir
Mr.^-'Le Cdt. que LeS ' Sauvages Outaouais '' avoient deS
manoeuvres qui paraissait meriter attention," qui ' Les
occupaient beaucoup a'rebatir de nouveau un caj eux de
bois sec qui suivant Leurs desseins devait venir tout le
long de la riviere et que le feu etant pris ^ avait derive Sur
La Barge pour'La brule, mais cette oUvrage etait de longue
duree avant qu'il fut 'en etat dfe' faire ce pourquoy, il etait
destine, vers Les neuf s dri'^ soir, des Sativages Sauteux
vinrent tire des coups de fusil Sur La Barque, qui Luy
en envoya aussi quelque coups, apres Ses decharges Les
Sauvages chanterent-' i Sotises au gardiens de la barque
patrnis Lesquels il y avait un anglais qui avait ete prisonnier
cy devant che'z:^ Les Outaouais et qui"*' parlait assez bien
La Langue Sautaisse et il repondit aux Sauvages de la
meme maniere que Le Sauvage.''^' * * * * *

336 journal or narrative of a conspiracy
July 19. Tuesday.
Around two o'clock P. M. Mr. Beaubien brought the
news that sorae twelve savages were hidden in arabush a
little more than half a mile away for the purpose of firing
upon the Fort. They were discovered in their hiding
place and two cannon balls and two shells were discharged
at them; one of the latter hit an apple tree in which six
Indians had clirabed. They came down promptly and fled
from the enclosure to their camp where they kept quiet
the rest of the day.
July 30. Wednesday.
The Coraraandant received news frora the Indian carap
by which he was again inforraed that the Indians were at
work raaking soraething to sweep the river, so as to suc
ceed in burning the sloop that had remained near the
Fort and protected the approaches to it; but their work
was only in its infancy and it would take a week longer
at least, although they had been at work upon it for four
days, and were bound not to corae and fire upon the Fort
till the fire-raft was done.
At this report the Coraraandant was rainded to profit
by the delay in order to save his sloop frora the destruc
tion which threatened it. He ordered that two boats be
sheathed inside with oak planking five inches thick and
that the gunwales be increased to the height of * * feet
* * and sheathed like the inside, so that a raan stand
ing upright in the boats would be protected frora the
bullets. In the prow of each boat a swivel gun was
raounted so as to rake in three directions; these were
tested in the raiddle of the river in front of the Fort and
answered all expectations.
July 31. Thursday.
The Indians, filled with their project, worked as indus
triously at their fire-raft as if they were paid for it; they
did not give theraselves any respite, hardly taking tirae to
eat their meals.
Frora what he had been told concerning the way the

journal ou dictation d'une conspiration 337
19e Juillet. — Mardy 19e Juillet. — Sur les deux heures
apres raidi, il vint la nouvelle par Mr. Beaubien qu'a
quinze arpens du fort Environs douze Sauvages etaient
caches en erabuscade pour tire Sur le fort, ils furent
decouverts dans Leurs retraites et il fut envoye deux coups
de canon a boulets et deux borabes dont une frappa un
poraraier dans Lequel il y en avait Six de raonte qui Le
descendirent prorapteraent en fuyant de I'enclos dans leur
carap ou ils resterent tranquille Le reste du jours.
30e Juillet. — Le Mercredy 30e Juillet. — Le raatin Mr.
Le Cdt. eut nouvelle du camp * * * des Sauvages ou L'on
Luy reitera que Les Sauvages etaient a barre la riviere afin
de reussir a brule La barque qui avait reste pres du fort et
Les empechaient Les approches du fort, mais que Leurs
ouvrages n'etait encore que naissante et qu'il y avaient
encore pour huit jours d'ouvrage pour Le moins quoiqu'il
y eut quatre jours qu'ils y travaillent et ils n,e voullaient
pas venir tire Sur le fort que Le cajeu ne soit terraine
Mr. Le Cdt. sur ce rapport voullu en profiter de ce raoraent
de sauver sa barque de L'incendie dont elle estait raenace
et ordonna que deux bateaux fussent redouble au dedans
avec Bordage de Chene, cinq pouce d'epaisseur et rehausse
Les bords a la hauteur de * * * * pied * * * *
et double corame le fond de sorte qu'un homme peut se
tenir dans les bateaux debout etait par la haut bord
garanti de la balle, il fut mis dans la pince de devant de
chaque bateaux un piece en barbette qui batais Sur trois
faces dont I'essaie fut fait au milieu de la riviere devant
Le fort et qui reussit corarae L'on Se L'etait attendu.
31e Juillet. — Le Jeudy 31e Juillet. — Les Sauvages occupe
de leurs projets travaillerent avec autant d'assuidite a
leurs cajeux que S'ils en eussent ete Bien paye, ils ne Se
donnerent aucune relache car a peine ils se donnaient Le
tems de prendre leurs repas, ***** de ces deux
bateaux ordonna et n'ayant qu'on fit a ce que Lon Lux
avaient fait de la Conduite des Sauvages dans leurs

^38 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY -
Indians went about, their enterprises the Commandant
judged that he had time enough yet to work upon his
lj)arges; he ordered four grappling-hooks to be rigged, two
f pi; , ;^^.ch i boat, one of each pair supplied, with an iron
chain, fifteen feet long, the other hook, made of steel or
c^st iron and,, attached to ten fathoms of cable. The twO
t^oatgjthns ^quipped w^re to, go to meet the, fire-raft and
cast their grappling, hooks with the , phains npon, it, while
the other ,l^ppk;si or. half anchprs were to , be dropped; in
tl^ijs way; ,^tieqourse;|0,f,th^, raft would be arrested ^nd the
sloop saved frora the danger wliich had - thi;eaitet;^d - it for
some tiine, and, th,e labor qi t^le Indians rendered ,u3,elessj
Dur jng Ijhis .tirae the, sloop , was to, weigh anchor again
aijid riioye nearer, the Fort .with , the help of the, cables
which were to stop 1;he fire-raft,
Toward evening ei, ruraor spread that the Hurons of
the bad band and the Chippewas were plotting to ma.kQ
an attack during the night on the settlers of the sotith-
west coast; the settlers stayed on , the alert all, night, but
fortunately the ruraor proved tp be t(nfpunded,
"July 33. Friday,
The day passed quietly for bpth parties... In the course
of tbe day the news was brought by an Abenaki Indian,
whp came . according to his tell, fromi Montreal, . tbat a,
French fle^t \yas coraing to Canada to recapture the coun
try; however^ the story .died in its inception as tbere was
nothing true about it; but ,eyen though it was false it
reawajcened the hope of , Pontiac, of his tribe, i and, pf the
Chippewas, who, had , * j *,.*,, their f polish .sphem^S
the fire-raft, the labor upon w^iicli ^ ..* * . : , i
In order to rescue his master -who had fallen intp [the,
riyer an. employee (jf Mr. ^ pierre Eleaiime wished *, *. '
* (Here follow in t|;e l^IMS .^ixji^es^qnitp illegible.,)^'?^.
July 33., Saturday. ^ ,i . . ,,:
The day passed very tranquilly for , both,, ^ides. Abquti
'WS'choOlcraft, who had the maiiascript'in' 1846, tnudt have found it in i much
better condition for he translates "About * * * a man in the employ of Mr.
Beaume (Reaume) wishing to cross the river on his master's business. As lie

JO'URNAL OU' DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 339
entreprises!, 'il y avait ericore de I'avance pour faire
travailler i a lai barqufe,' ' il ordonna qu'il fut fait quatre
grapins de cordage pour mettre, deux dans chaque bateau;
dont l'un de ces deux grapiris avec une chaine de fer de
environ- quinze pieds de Longet l'autre' igrapiu' Serait en
assier ou caste de dix Brasse de Loing, les deux bateaux
ainsy equippe devaient alle au devant du Sus-dit cajerix et
jetter Leurs grapins enchaine dessus, '¦ l'autre ' grapin i ou
demi ancre ' devait etre aussi jette a L'ancre i et par cette
manoeuvre i arreste Le cajeux et ainsi , La barque sera
sauve 'du danger qui: La raenagait depuis Longteraps et
rendre 1 l'ouvrage deS' Sauvages; 'inutille. 'La barque devoit
pendant' ce temps 'Levei Son ancre d'oii elle etait' raouille,
et ; mottille devarit ) le f Prt 'a' I'aidement des cables qui
devaient arreste Le Cajeu.
Vers le soir, il couru un bruit . que leS' htlrons de la
mauvaise bande et leS Sauteux avait fait complot de frape
dans La nuit sur les habitans dc' ila Coste du Sorouais, ce
qui Leur fit passer ;La ' nuit sur pied, raais heureusement ce
bruit se trouva faux. , . < i
. 33e Juillet. — Vendredy 33e Juillet.— La journee Se passa!
bien tranquille, de part et d'autre II couru le jour en suite,
une nouvelle venant de la part d'un sauvage Abenaqui,
qui iSoi-disant venait de Montreal *,**,*,* et qu'il
venait une flotte frangaise' en Canada 'pour reprendre le
pays, mais elle raouriit dans sa naissance, n'ayant rien qu'il
Leiut vray, mais neanraoins quoy que fausse elle reveilla
dans ie chef Pondiaci et dans Sa bande' et des Sauteux qui
avaient ' *,• * ; * *: * leurs folles entreprises le cajeu
dont Le travail * * ' *' * De la vouloir 'finir.
¦ Un engage' de Mn piere reaume voullii' pour tetittt Sori
maitre qui etait tpmbe a la ' riviere. * * * . *!' *
33e Juillet. — Samedy 33e Juillet. — La journee Se pa!^^a
fort! tranqiiille" de part et d'autre sur' 'lefe trois heures' de

had 'reached the middle, the Indians 'fhade se'i^ei'ai4ischarg'^s, at him.' TheSe mide
Bini' return with more 'Speed than he had gone. 'Abd^tit ten in the evenmg, i*s
the sentinels were on the watch, rtodom shots werfe fired." '

330 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
three o'clock P. M. there was heard in the Fort from the
direction of the Huron village a volley of gun shots as if
to salute the arrival of some barge. The English feared
it was to greet the coraing of sorae new prisoners, but it
turned out to be the arrival of Andre^^** Huron de
Lorette. July 34. , Sunday.
The Indians who were bound to destroy the sloop
labored hard to carry out their project, and the Cora
mandant who was equally determined that their project
should fail ordered the two boats I have spoken of before
to raake a reconnoissance up the river in order to disturb
thera in their labors, and it was done. Toward ten o'clock
three officers with sixty raen well armed erabarked in the
two boats and a barge and went up the river to discover
the place where they were working.
The savages who saw the three boats in the distance
and believed it was sorae booty coraing into their hands
abandoned their labors, and twenty of thera with weapons
in their hands carae out in two canoes to meet the three
boats. The English who were aboard allowed them to
corae within gunshot. The savages did it, not understand
ing the construction of these boats; they advanced with
cries of joy, thinking they would capture thera, but they
received a rude surprise. When the commander of the
boats saw them near enough for all the shots to carry,
he ordered his men to seize their guns and fire not only
the muskets but the swivels as well. This startled the
Indians who were not expecting such a salute, and they
retraced their course quicker than they had corae. From
the shore they fired upon the boats and slightly wounded
a man in the head with a bullet which pierced his hat
and carried away a lock of his hair.
The boats and the barge returned to the Fort about

""Andre, a Huron Indian, was greatly trusted by the English. He carried
letters from Detroit and Sandusky to Bouquet and Fort Pitt during the Indian
wars. Schoolcraft adds after this sentence "who had arrived with • - • Lenane
chief of Belle River and that * * » Detroit in * ? *

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 331
l'apres midy il fut entendu du fort vers le village des hurons
une volee de coups de fusil, corarae un salut de berge qui
arrive, alors ces. Mrs. craignant que c'etait quelque prison
niers que les Sauvages avaient fait, raais c'etait Andre
huron de Lorette qui arrivait.
34e Juillet. — Deinanche 34e Juillet. — ^Les Sauvages
qui voullaient detruire La barque travaillaient forteraent
a faire reussir leurs projets et Mr. Le Cdt. qui voullais
que Leurs projets tournassent a rien ***** fit
faire une decouverte sur la riviere avec Les bateaux dont
Jay parle plus haut afin de les inquieter dans leurs travaux,
ce qui fut execute. Sur les dix heures, trois officiers a la
teste de Soixante horames de troupes bien armees Em
barquerent dans Les deux bateaux et une berge et
monterent dans la riviere pour decouvrir le lieux de Leurs
travaille, Les Sauvages qui virent de Loing Ses trois
voitures crurent que c'etait quelque proye qui leur venait,
abandonnerent Leurs ouvrages et embarquerent au nombre
de vingt dans deux canots avec Leurs armes, pour venir
aux devant de c'est trois bateaux. Ces Mrs. qui etaient
dedans Les Laisserent aproche a la porte d'un fusil, ce
que fesaient aussi Les Sauvages qui ne Sgavaient pas La
construction de ces bateaux et avangaient en fesant des
cris de joye, croyant de les tenir, et qui eut un mauvais con
tre tems parce que le Cdt. de ces bateaux Les voyant assez
proche pour tous les coups puisse porte, ordonna a
tout Sont raonde de prendre Leurs arraes et de faire feux
tans que de la raousqueterie que du pierrier ce qui Surpris
Les Sauvages qui ne S'attendaient pas a un pareille Salut,
retournerent sur Leurs pas plus vite qu'ils n'etaient venus
et tirerent Sur Les bateaux de terre et blesserent un horarae
legereraent a la teste, d'une balle qui perga son chapeau
et Luy eraporta un bouquet de cheveux. Les bateaux et la
berge revinrent au fort, Sur Les raidy sans avoir pu de-

33,3 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
noon without being able to discover either their hiding place
or their work. The, Indians followed along after them on
land, as far as Mr. Chauvin's^^i- house,' a mile and a quar
ter , from the: Fort, where , the barge discharged a cannon
ball at them which scattered themibut did not wound any.
Howeyer, the ball entered the house, doing great damage,
aiid , dapgerously wpunding two savages, pne, in the arm,
the ,o,ther; in tlie thigh; ,the latter; died some days later.
,,; About one o'clock, in the afternoon the Ottawa, and
Qhippewa , phief s repaired to t,hei village of the Hurons in
obedience to a request from the chiefs of the Eries and
Delawares, who ,had sent word early in the raorning ask
ing jfor a, counciL
The Coraraandant ordered the two boats and¬the barge
arpund,, three o'clock, in the, afternoon to take the sarae
number of mW'-and g0;back, up the.river to wTiere they
went in the morning tp see if they could , discover , the
Inidians ,and, where they were at work. But they were
unable to^nd otit anything; the Indians, , followed thera as
in the raorning and fired upon; them, The boats and the
barge returned the fire without doing any damage because
the Indians took refuge behind the fences. The boats and
the barge ire;turned to.the Ifort about six o'clock no, better
off than when they left. 
Around ten .o'clock in the eveining ithe Ottawas , came;
and fired sorae, scattering shots, at thei Fprt,
July 35. .Monday.
The O.ttawas were busy in the council , which was to
have been hejd.. the day before but had be^n, put pver to
this day, and, neglected .the Fprt to gp to the house of the
Delaware ai;d .Erie ghie fs in the^ Huron village.
Two residents of the Fort, whp had gone on, btisiness
sorae tirne, bef or^ to the northern neighborhoods and, had
been held by Pontiac, returned, during, the day and brought
word that the building of the faraous raft had been com
pletely abandoned. This was due to the efforts of two
Frenchmen who had told thera that the boats would hinder

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uTSTE CONSPIRATION 333
couvir Leurs retraites ny Leurs travaux. n Les Sauvages l^s
conduisirent par terre jusque chez Mr. Chauvin a trente
arpent du fort ou La barge Leurs envoya de canon a boulet
qui Les fit fuire Sans en blesse aucun, raais le boulet entra
dans leur maison et fit un grand degat et blessa dangereuse
raent deux Sauvages aux bras et a la Cuisse dont ce dernier
en raouriit quelques jours apr^s. .^lirjn:) hisv/ -iokiiii ot)
Sur' Les iun beure aprgs raidy Les chefs Outaouais et
Sauteux Se rendirent au village ' des hurons Suivant La
demande du chefs chats et des' Loups qui Les avaient fait
avertir des Le petit raatin pour tenir Conseil.^ '  Ihl
Sur les trois heures apres raidy, Les deux bateaux' et la
berge avec La raeme quantite de monde retourna par ordre
de Mf. Le Cdt. ou ils avaient ete Le matin voir S'ils les de-
couvriraient, et le lieu de leur travail des Sauvages, ce qu'ils
ne purent faire 'Les Sauvages tirerent de Sur de terre et
Les conduisirent Porarae Le rriatin. Les bateaux ' et i La
barque tirerent dessusleux Sans pouvoir Leur faire auctin
tordy parce que les Sauvages se retranchaient derriere Les
Cloutures des tierres. Les bateaux et la berge revenefent au
fort Sur Six heures du Soir Les Outaouais vinrent tire Sur
Lie fOrt Sans dessein. iO'.. on r(i'A\ .', -.ixo , , .
35e Juillet. — Le Lundy 35e Juillet. — Les OutaoUais occup6
du iconseil qui devoient Se 'tenir le jour precedent et qui fut
remis a ee jour oublierent Le fort pour aller, a la demetire
des chefs chats et Loups au village^des Hurons. i i i^
Deux doraicilier du fort qui avaient ete quelque ' teraps
auparavant dans les Costes du nord poiir affaire et qui
afvaienti ete retenus par pondiak iet revinrent ce jour, et
rapporterent que! I'edifice de ce fameux cajeu avait ^te
totaleraent abandoririepair Tehtremise de deux ' frangais qui
leur dit qtiei les bateaux empecheraierit' le cajeu de couler la
barque et qti'il y avdient des chaines grippe avec deux ancres
,f[] ._ , 'n\:> ._.f;i" oiij ' , ')l(| ' ..[fl yd l>',^nn-i,/.
-TTTi — Ml ],li., •:l\\ — i!li f'i.ii •'' 'li — i'i -,"-'-'^'- -H' '¦/ — •:iH ' ''"' •'
'"Jean Baptiste Chauvin lived on the north side of the river, east of ' the fort.
In 1771 he was living on his farm at the Grand Marais. He was a laborer and
married in 1767. iHis brother CburleS yi3s,a- blacksrtiith for the Hurons, and the
Tillalge Wf Deifroit/Wd'alsfc UVea'iSst b'f4hfc~t(Slt.~ '^ ' '' '^'"

834 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CO'NSPIRACY
the raft frora running down the sloop ; and that there were
grappling chains with two anchors to hold the vessel raoored
in the middle of the river, and that they were laboring
in vain as they would never accoraplish their purpose.
This discouraged them so that they absolutely gave up
their raad enterprise.
The rumor was circulated in the Fort about ten o'clock
in the evening that Messrs. Jacques Godfroy and Mesrail-
chesne had returned^^^ frora the Illinois where they had
been sent by Pontiac. The report was not substantiated
till the next day.
July 36. Tuesday. St. Ann's Day.
Early in the raorning it was learned that the raessengers
whora Pontiac, great chief of the nations of the north, had
sent to Mr. DeLeon, coraraander of the Illinois country,
had returned the night before. Growing out of this all
sorts of ruraors were circulated by the French in the Fort,
but they had no foundation in fact and so died in their
birth; the principal one was that the Illinois nations
strongly recoraraended the Indian nations of Detroit not
to do any harm to the French who lived in the surround
ing coasts or to those in the Fort, unless they should
espouse the cause of the English.
On this day a great council was again held in the Huron
village among the Eries, Delawares, Ottawas, and Potta
wattamies. At its conclusion Pontiac in his capacity of
over-chief of all the nations of the north, wearing his war-
belt, caught up the tomahawk of battle and began to chant
a war-song against the English, at the same time inviting
all the chiefs in the council to do likewise; he told thera
that the Master of Life had ordered him to raake war
upon the English and spare not, and the field raust be
swept clean for the coraing of his Father in the auturan.
Aroused by his example all the other chiefs and the Indians
chanted the war-song in their turn till the end of the
council. According to the report of sorae Frenchmen of the

JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 335
pour La faire reste au milieu de la riviere et qu'ils travail
laient inutileraent qu'il ne viendrait jaraais a bout de leurs
desseins ce qui Les deconcerta jusqu'au point d'abandonner
tout a fait Leurs folles entreprises.
Sur les dix heures du soir, il courii dans Le fort une
nouvelle que Mr. Jacques Godfroy et raesnilchesne qui
avaient ete envoye par pondiak au Illinois etaient de retour,
cette nouvelle ne fut confirme que Le Lendemain.
36e Juillet. — Mardy 36e Juillet.— Jour de la feste de Ste.
Anne, L'on Sgue des Le petit raatin que Les Couriers que
pondiak, grand chef de toutes les nations du nord, avait
envoye vers Mr. De Leon, Cdt. des Illinois, etaient de re
tour La veille au soir, a cette arrive il fut debite par Les
frangais du fort differente nouvelle, qui n'avait rien de
vray et qui raourrait dans Leurs naissance. La principal
etait que les nations des Illinois, recomraandoient fort aux
nations du Detroit de ne point faire de tord aux frangais
qui habitaient Les costes ny a ceux qui etoient uans le fort,
au moins qu'ils ne voulussent prendre Le parti des anglais.
II y eut encore ce jour un grand Conseil chez Les hurons,
entre eux Les chats et Les Loups, Les outaouais et les
poux et a la fin du Conseil, pondiak par ses qualites de
grand chef de toutes Les nations du nord, borne du colier
de guerre pris La halte de guerre et La chanta contre les
anglais en invitant tous les chefs qui etaient dans le Con
seil de I'iraiter, Leur disant que Le raaitre de la vie Luy
avait dit de faire La guerre aux anglais Sans Les epargne
et qu'il falait que La place fut nette pour quand Son pere
viendrait cette autorane, tous Les autres chefs a Son ex
eraple avec Les Sauvages chanterent tous la guerre tour a
tour et a la fin du conseil Suivant Le rapport de quelque
frangais de la coste qui S'y etait trouve Le chef des chats

"^They returned bringing letters for tbe French habitants and messages to
Pontiac. Mr. Navarre sent some of the letters to the fort. Godfroy told Pontiac
that the commandant in the Illinois country could not send him any help as he
had heard that peace had been declared but as soon as his couriers arrived, whom
he had sent to New Orleans, if he found the news to be false, he would see what
he could do. He desired the French to keep quiet. Diary of the Siege of Detroit,
pp, 5J and 53.

336 JOURNAI/OR NARRATIVE OF. A CONSPIRACY I
region i who were present the Erie chief said: . "My
brothers, remeraber that the Frenchi are our brothers i and
that they raust not be harraed because- our Father icould
reproach us for it unless they should take up the interests
of the English,'" ^ ' : i "
jiijuly 37. ' Wednesday.
The Indians spent all this day chanting the war-song, —
each nation: in their , own village led by their chief; and
they took new! measures to insure the capture of the FOrt,
but all their plans amounted to nothing. ' i n, '
Around , two o'clock in the afternoon Andre HusOn^^^
de, Lorette, whom the English had suspetted of being con
cerned in the uprisings- of thei Indians and even of ibeing
ringleader, carae into the Fort to vindicate i hiriaselfj and
prove his innocence.
About six o'clock sorae one came and reported to the
English that the savages intended to set' fire to the two
portable bastions which were situated in the rear of the
Fort on the slope and in which four sentinels were posted
each day. ) l , : : , ¦•. ,- i !
July ,39. ,'Fridayii*., ¦ i , '
All night a fog, so dense that one could not see a step
in front of him. i Toward , daylight it thinned a little, and
about ' five o'clock, an hour when one was least expecting
it, a' great nuraber of barges were seen coming into sight
on the river to the right of the River Rouge. The' Fort
was at once on the alert, thinking it was some Indian par
ties coming to join the ones here. , The English' did not
suspect it was relief for thera although ithey werei expect
ing' sorae, and to assure theraselves as to what it raight
be a cannOn shot was fired on the southeast side. A cannon
shot ; came in response, for these barges ' had four little
cannons raounted as swivels in the bow, and there were in
addition two sraall raortar six-pounders.
""Huron. "<Mr. Rudolph Worch and Dr. F. Krusty, who , translated this manuscript in
1886, recorded on July 28th: "The Indians did not move this day. [The com
mander askedj the settlers to come into the fort and not go to the shores" Mich
Pion. and Hist, Colls,, Vol. VIII, p. 337, This portion of the MMS. is almost
entirely gone.

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 337
dit mes freres Souvenez vous que les frangais sont nos
freres et qu'il faut prendre garde de ne point Leur faire
de raal parce que nostre pere nous Le reprocheraient, a
raoins qu'ils ne veulent prendre les interets des anglais.
37e Juillet. — Le raercredi 37e Juillet. — Les Sauvages
employerent encore cette journee pour chanter La guerre,
chaque nation La chanta dans son village Leurs chef a
Leurs tetes et prirent de nouveUes raesures pour reussir a
prendre Le fort raais toute Leurs diraention et rien fut
tout de raerae.
Sur Les deux heures apres raidy, Andre Huson de Lo
rette, qui avait ete Soupgonne par ces Mrs. d'estre coraplices
dans les revolutions des Sauvages et raerae d'y avoir La
preraiere raain entra dans le fort pour se justifier et prouve
Son innocence.
Sur Les Six heures L'on vint dire a ces Mrs. que Les
Sauvages voullaient raettre Le feu aux deux cavaliers qui
etaient derriere Le fort Sur Le coteaux Lesquels ont
mettaient journellement quatre factionnaires dans chaque.
38e Juillet. — Jeudy 28e Juillet. — Les Sauvages resterent
tranquille tous cette journee. Mr. Le Cdt. deraanda aux
habitans de venir au fort et fit defense de ne point aller a
la Coste. Sous pretexte de n'estre point decouvert dans
leur retraite les Sauvages formaient le projet de vouloir
prendre Le fort d'assaut.
39e Juillet. — Vendredy 39e Juillet. — Toute la nuit un
Brouillard Sy epais que L'on ne voyait pas un pas devant
Soy Sur le jour il dirainua un peu, Sur les cinq heures du
matin a I'heure que L'on y pensait Leraoins L'on vit
paraistre Sur La riviere au droit de la riviere rouge un
grand nombre de berges, ce qui donna une espece d'allerte
dans le fort, croyant que c'etait quelques parties Sauvages
qui venaient Se joindre a ceux d'icy, Ses Mrs. ne Sgavaient
pas que c'etait du Secours qui Leurs venaient Bien que
cependant ils en attendaient: mais pour S'assurer de ce
que pouvait estre il firent tire un coup de canon du coste
du Sorais il Leur fut repondue par un autre coup de canon,

338 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
When the shot was heard the Coraraandant, followed by
Mr. Hopkins and two other officers, erabarked with ten
soldiers in one of the boats that I have spoken of before,
and went out to raeet the barges and see what they were.
There were twenty-two of them with two hundred eighty
troops and six cannons, and an aide-de-camp^ ^^ of General
Amherst was in corara-and.
As the barges passed between the Huron and Pottawat-
taray villages which were opposite each other, they were
saluted by volleys frora the two nations which dangerously
wounded fifteen raen in the body, two of whora died, and
sorae others only slightly in the arras and hands. Frora
Niagara to the Fort here the barges had been guided by
Mr. Lasel, a trader of Montreal who had interests in this
post. As there were not barracks enough to lodge all the
troops, an order was issued that sorae should be quartered
till further orders on private citizens, according to the
accoraraodations of each one, and this was carried out
proraptly. In passing by the way of Sandusky the troops terrified
sorae of the Indians who were living on the outskirts of
the village there. At sight of so many raen the savages
took fright and abandoned their cabins which were pillaged
and burned by the soldiers, and their cornfields devas
tated. After the arrival of the troops a ruraor was circulated
in the Fort that still more forces to the number of four
hundred men were coming by the northern route to join
the English; but it was not true.
July 30. Saturday.
The Coramandant ordered that a part of the canoes
which had been lying on the edge of the strand in front of
the Fort since the beginning of hostilities should be
repaired to be ready for use in case they were wanted.
""James Dalzell (or Dalyell), Amherst's aide-de-camp, had been appointed
lieutenant in the 60th or Royal Americans early in 1758, and in 1760 obtained
a company in the 2nd Battalion of the Royals or 1st Regiment of Foot He
wag killed at the battle on the bridge over Parent Creek described at the end of
this manuscript. Diary of the Siege of Detroit p. 54

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 339
parceque ces berges avaient quatre petit canon monte en
barbet ou vid millet Sur la piece de devant avec deux
petits mortier de six, a cette reponse Mr. Le Cdt. Suivi de
Mr. hobquince et de deux officiers avec dix Soldats em
barquerent dans un des bateaux dont Jay cy dessus parle
et furent au devant de ses berges pour Les reconnaitre qui
etaient au norabre de vingt deux dans Lesquelles etaient
deux cents quatre vingt horaraes de troupe regie. Six ca-
nonniers a la teste desquel etait un aide de carap de Mr.
Le general Araars, ces berges en passant devant Les vil
lages des hurons et des paux qui Se regardaient, ils furent
Salue de quelque decharge de coups de fusil de la part
de ses deux nations qui en blesserent quinze dans Le corps
dangereuseraent, dont deux en raoururent, et d'autres aux
bras et aux mains, raais Legereraent, ces berges depuis
Niagara Jusque icy dans Lefort furent guide par Mr. La
Sel, commergant de Montreal qui avaient des interest dans
ce poste.
Comme il n'y avait point de cazerne pour Loge toute
cette troupe il fut ordonne que chaque particulier en
Logeraient Jusque a nouvelle ordre chaqu'un suivant Le
Logement qu'il occupait, ce qui fut Execute ponctuelle
raent. Cette troupe en passant par Sandosque donna
L'epouvante a quelque Sauvage qui etaient cabane aux en
virons du village, Ses Sauvages voyant tant de monde
eiirent peur et abandonnerent Leurs cabane qui fut pille
par Les Soldats et Leurs cabanes brule et Leurs bled
arrache. A cette arrivee il couru un bruit dans Le fort qu'il venait
encore des forces a ces messieurs par le nord au nombre
de quatre, cent hommes ce qui ne fut point.
30e Juillet.— Le Samedy 30e Juillet.— Mr. Le Cdt. or
donna qu'une partie des canots de course qui etaient Sur
Le bord de la greve devant Lefort depuis Le Commence
ment de cette Evenement fussent racomraode pour Servir

340 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY
In the evening all the troops assembled on the parade-
grounds for instruction as was custoraary, and all the
officers, the old as well as the new-coraers, were there. It
was decided to raake a sortie in the course of the coraing
night with three hundred and some odd men, at the head
of whom should be the aide-de-camp who had commanded
the troops just arrived, and proceed straight to Pontiac's
camp in order to bring him and the savages to account
and compel them to make peace. Sabres and araraunition
were distributed to the whole troop, which was ordered
to be ready at the first call in the coming night.
At two o'clock of this same day the Hurons who had
got wind that some sortie was about to be tried made a
pretense of abandoning their village. At Point Montreal
in full sight of the Fort they burned some old canoes and
rubbish which was worthless to them, and embarked bag
and baggage, even the dogs, and departed down the river
as if headed for their winter camp. Several of the French
believed this, too, and some one went and told the Eng
lish who put credence in the departure without wishing,
however, to run the risk of going to the village, fearful
of sorae trick on the part of the Indians. And trick it
was, because the Hurons dropped down the river beyond
sight of the houses, landed in the woods and concealed
their woraen and children and goods, then carae back
through the forest to the right of the village and took a
position where they could arabush the English in case they
came to the village, as had been rumored.
It was a false report, nevertheless the Hurons reraained
in arabush on the lookout two days, after which they carae
back to their village just as they had departed.
July 31. Sunday.
About two in the raorning, following the orders of the
aide-de-carap, all the troops selected for the expedition
were ready to set out in light raarching order, stripped
to their jackets and carrying their accoutreraents and their
arms. As soon as they left the Fort they tumed in the

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 341
au besoin que L'on en aurait. Le Soir, Suivant La Cou
turae toute Se trouva Sur La place d'arrae pour L'instruc-
tion a tous Les officiers tant anciens que nouveaux Se
trouverent, il fut decide que Dans La nuit Suivante il
serait fait une Sortie de trois cents et quelque horarae a
la teste desquels devait estre Mr. L'aide de Carap, Cdt.
des nouveaux arrive et a la preraiere devaient ailes au
camp de pondiak pour lui parler ainsi qu'aux Sauvages et
Les Contraindre a faire une paix, Sabres et La monition
fut distribue a toute la troupe et il fut ordonne de se
tenir pret pour le premier appel qui devait etre La nuit
suivante. Ce raesrae jour a deux heures Les hurons qui avaient
eut vent de quelque chose devaient faire une sortie, firent
frirae d'abandonner Leurs villages et Brulerent a La pointe
Montreal a la vue du fort des vieux Canots et raauvais
effet qui leurs etaient inutil et erabarquerent ferarae et en
fant Jusque au chien et dessendirent corame S'ils eussent
voullu aller en hyvernement, plusieurs frangais Le crurent
aussi dont il y eut quelqu'un qui Le vint dire a Ses Mrs.
qui donnerent dans ce depart, Sans cependant vouloir S'a-
zarder d'aller au village Se raefiant de quelque ruse de la
part desauvage, ce qui etait aussi parce que Les hurons
avaient dessendue Le long de la riviere hors de la vue des
habitations et avaient debarque dans le bois mettant Leurs
femraes et Leurs enfants et Leurs butins en cacha et etaient
venus par dans Le bois audroit du village S'embusque en
cas que Mrs. Les anglais fussent a leurs villages Corame ont
Leurs avaient dit, ce qui ne fut point, neanraoins Les
hurons resterent dans Leurs embuscades deux jours a
guetter au bout desquels ils revinrent a leurs villages Corarae
ils en avait partis.
31e Juillet. — Diraanche 3le Juillet. — Sur Les deux heures
du matin Suivant Les ordres de Mr. Laide de carap tous
Le monde nomee pour Le detachement fut prest a partir
a la Legere n'ayant Sur eux que leur veste et Leur fauvrie-
raent et arrae, en partant du fort tournerent Leurs pas

343 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OE A CONSPIRACY
direction of Pontiac's camp which was at that time about
two railes and a half north of the Fort at a place called
Cardinal Point"*.
Unfortunately the English had imparted their plans to
sorae French inside the Fort who had repeated them in
confidence to some of the French on the outside, and
through these confidences the savages learned of it. They
were on their guard; in order not to be surprised they
concealed their women and children away from the camp,
leaving in it only their old raen. Then, as they knew the
hour when the troops departed from the fort, they went
to meet them in two bands, — one of two hundred fifty
going through the woods along the edge of the fields and
forming an ambuscade on the farra of Mr. Chauvin, two-
thirds of a mile from the Fort; the other band of one
hundred sixty men took up a position in arabush at the
horae of Baptiste Meloche, where their carap had been
earlier and where they had thrown up intrenchraents which
were even bullet proof. Here they awaited the English
who did not think the Indians had been warned of their
design. The troops came on at a rapid march, and in no order,
as far as the bridge^" at Baptiste Meloche's. The Indians
could see them at sorae distance, for the raoon was in their
favor lighting up the road the English were taking. Sixty
Indians went and occupied Meloche's garden, getting
behind the picket fence which faced the bridge. When the
savages saw that the head of the detachment had passed
a little beyond the raiddle of the bridge, the sixty poured
in a volley which surprised the iEjiglisy^^ who, without
changing their raaching order 
Here the raanuscript ends abruptly. The remainder of
the journal is missing.
"'Jacques Cardinal and his family lived on a farm at the Grand Marais
which may have been the location of Pontiac's camp.
"'On this bridge the British were defeated, losing' Capt. Dalzell, their leader,
Capt. Gray, Lieut. Luke, killed and Lieut Brown of the 35th, wounded. One
sergeant and thirteen rank and file were killed, one drummer and twenty-five men

JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 343
vers Le camp de pondiak qui etaient pour Lors a une
Lieu du fort du coste du nord dans un Endroit que L'on
nomme La pointe a Cardinal. Ces Mrs. avaient raal-
heureuseraent fait confidence de leurs desseins a quelque
frangois dedans Le fort qui L'avaient aussi par confidence
repete a des frangais du dehors et par ces confidences Les
Sauvages Le Surent, ils Se tinrent Sur leurs gardes et
pour n'estre pas Surpris il mirent Leurs femmes et enfants
en cache hors du carap et ne Laisserent a Leurs camp que
Les vieillards et sgachant I'heure du depart de ces Mrs. du
fort, vinrent en deux bandes au devant deux, une bande de
deux cent 50 vint pardans le bois, Le long des terres et S'era
barquerent sur La terre a Mr. Chauvin qui est a vingt
arpens du fort, L'autre bande de cent soixante horaraes
vint S'erabusque chez Mr. baptiste raeloche ou etait cy
devant Leurs caraps ou il avait fait des retranchements a
L'epreuve raesrae du boulet et attenderent ses Mrs. qui ne
croyaient pas que Les Sauvages etaient prevenus de Leurs
desseins avangaient a grand pas et Sans ordre et furent de
cette raaniere jusque Sur Le pont de Mr. Baptiste 'Meloche,
Les Sauvages Les appergurent de Loing, La Lune les favo-
risait beaucoup et voyant La route que Ses Mrs. prenaient
il y en eut une soixante qui furent Se raettre dans Le
jardin de Mr. Baptiste Meloche, derriere Les pieux qui
fesait face au pont quand Les Sauvages virent que a la
teste du detacheraent etait depasse un peu Le millieu du
pont, Les Soixante firent Leurs decharge, ce qui Surpris Ses
Mrs. qui sans faire aucune manoeuvre.

wounded. Of the 60th Regiment, one private was killed and seven were wounded.
Of the soth Regiment, three were wounded and two killed. Of the Royal Ameri
can Rangers, two were killed and one wounded. A trader's servant was wounded.
The Indians reported that they lost five killed and eleven wounded. The creek
over which the bridge lay was called Parent Creek, but was afterwards known
as Bloody Run. It was about a mile and a half from the fort and has now
almost entirely disappeared, only a small part of it in Elmwood Cemetery is
preserved. The lower part is filled up and the Michigan Stove Works have built
upon it.
'"Here the manuscript comes to an abrupt close and no copyist has ever dis-
eovered any additional pages. There are many documents and lettera which give
the sequel to the story bnt not in the quaint and familiar style of this narrator.

¦,/(le l

3 9002 03293 8731